Journal articles on the topic '140 Broadway (New York, N.Y.)'

A self-administered anonymous waiting room survey was used to evaluate men’s preferences on testing, notification, and treatment for sexually transmitted infections (STIs) in a community clinic in Upper Manhattan in 2007. Sixty-seven percent of eligible men ( n = 199) participated. Most were willing to collect a urine sample at home (71%, n = 140) or at the clinic (87%, n = 171). Respondents preferred learning of a positive STI test result by phone (67%, n = 123). However, men were willing to receive results by text (65%, n = 127) or e-mail (61%, n = 121). Most (83%, n = 162) reported they would be (very) likely to take STI medication brought to them by a partner. Twenty-one percent reported previous gonorrhea or Chlamydia infection ( n = 41). Of these, 39% ( n = 16) had received medication to bring their partner, and almost all ( n = 14/16) reported their partner took the medicine. Multiple options for STI testing, notification, and treatment are recommended to maximize service use among men, including providing patient-delivered partner therapy.

Despite evidence-based guidelines that advocate for dental care during pregnancy, dental utilization among pregnant women remains low, especially among low-income and racial–ethnic minority women. We investigated self-reported dental care referral and self-reported dental care attendance among a group of 298 low-income, largely racial–ethnic minority pregnant women attending two suburban prenatal care clinics that had integrated dental care referrals into their prenatal care according to these guidelines. We administered a questionnaire that asked women: (1) whether they had been referred for care by their prenatal care provider; (2) whether they had been seen by a dentist during pregnancy. Among those women who were eligible for a dental care referral (those who reported having dental symptoms, and those not having a recent dental visit), we found that 73.0% reported that they had indeed been referred for dental care by their prenatal provider, while the remaining women reported either no referral (23.5%, n = 67) or were not sure whether they had been referred (3.5%, n = 10). Among those who reported a dental care referral, 67.3% (n = 140) reported that they saw a dentist during their pregnancy, while of those who reported no dental care referral only 35.1% (n = 27) reported a dental visit (Chi-Sq. = 24.1, df = 1, p < 0.001). Having received a dental referral was a significant predictor of reporting a dental visit during pregnancy, with women who received a referral being 4.6 times more likely to report a dental visit during pregnancy compared to those women who did not report a referral. These results demonstrate that vulnerable pregnant women referred for dental care by their prenatal provider will indeed seek and utilize dental care when offered. This dental referral program may serve as a model for improving the utilization of dental care among this population.

Purpose: To identify whether financial incentives promote improved disease management in Medicaid recipients diagnosed with hypertension or diabetes, respectively. Design: Four-group, multicenter, randomized clinical trials. Setting and Participants: Between 2013 and 2016, New York State Medicaid managed care members diagnosed with hypertension (N = 920) or with diabetes (N = 959). Intervention: Participants in each 6-month trial were randomly assigned to 1 of 4 arms: (1) process incentives—earned by attending primary care visits and/or receiving prescription medication refills, (2) outcome incentives—earned by reducing systolic blood pressure (hypertension) or hemoglobin A1c (HbA1c; diabetes) levels, (3) combined process and outcome incentives, and (4) control (no incentives). Measures: Systolic blood pressure (hypertension) and HbA1c (diabetes) levels, primary care visits, and medication prescription refills. Analysis and Results: At 6 months, there were no statistically significant differences between intervention arms and the control arm in the change in systolic blood pressure, P = .531. Similarly, there were no significant differences in blood glucose control (HbA1c) between the intervention arms and control after 6 months, P = .939. The majority of participants had acceptable systolic blood pressure (<140 mm Hg) or blood glucose (<8.0%) levels at baseline and throughout the study. Conclusion: Financial incentives—regardless of whether they were delivered based on disease-relevant outcomes, process activities, or a combination of the two—have a negligible impact on health outcomes for Medicaid recipients diagnosed with either hypertension or diabetes in 2 studies in which, among other design and operational limitations, the majority of recipients had relatively well-controlled diseases at the time of enrollment.

Objective: The objective of the current study was to determine the frequency and severity of symptoms of posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD) in journalists covering conflict. Methods: PTSD data (Impact of Event Scale–Revised) collected over an 18-year period from 684 conflict journalists were analyzed retrospectively for frequency and severity of reexperiencing, avoidance, and arousal symptoms. Conflicts covered were civil wars in the Balkans ( n = 140 journalists), 9/11 attack in New York City ( n = 46), Iraq war ( n = 84), Mexico drug wars ( n = 104), civil war in Syria ( n = 59), Kenya election violence/Al-Shabab terror ( n = 57), state-sanctioned media intimidation in Iran ( n = 114), and the current migration crisis in Europe ( n = 80). Results: The mean age of the sample was 38.59 (SD = 8.35) years, 461 (67%) journalists were men, and the mean duration of conflict work was 13.42 (SD = 7.74) years. The 5 most frequently endorsed symptoms were in the reexperiencing/intrusion category. Mean intrusion (1.31, SD = 0.97), avoidance (1.08, SD = 0.89), and arousal (1.07, SD = 0.96) scores for the entire sample were in the mild range. Being female and less educated independently predicted PTSD symptoms. Conclusions: PTSD phenomenology in a group of conflict journalists with well over a decade of frontline experience is dominated by reexperiencing symptoms. While symptom severity is for the most part mild, group means can obscure those individuals with significantly more severe difficulties.

Abstract Polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAH) are ubiquitous in the environment. We hypothesized that early life exposure to PAHs may have particular importance in the etiology of breast cancer. We conducted a population-based, case-control study of ambient exposure to PAHs in early life in relation to the risk of breast cancer. Total suspended particulates (TSP), a measure of ambient air pollution, was used as a proxy for PAHs exposure. Cases (n = 1,166) were women with histologically confirmed, primary, incident breast cancer. Controls (n = 2,105) were frequency matched by age, race, and county of residence to cases. Annual average TSP concentrations (1959-1997) by location were obtained from the New York State Department of Environmental Conservation for Erie and Niagara Counties. Based on the monitor readings, prediction maps of TSP concentrations were generated with ArcGIS 8.0 (ESRI, Inc., Redlands, CA) using inverse distance squared weighted interpolation. Unconditional logistic regression was used to estimate odds ratios and 95% confidence intervals. In postmenopausal women, exposure to high concentrations of TSP (&gt;140 μg/m3) at birth was associated with an adjusted odds ratio of 2.42 (95% confidence interval, 0.97-6.09) compared with exposure to low concentrations (&lt;84 μg/m3). However, in premenopausal women, where exposures were generally lower, the results were inconsistent with our hypothesis and in some instances were suggestive of a reduction in the risk of breast cancer. Our study suggests that exposure in early life to high levels of PAHs may increase the risk of postmenopausal breast cancer; however, other confounders related to geography cannot be ruled out.

Photoelectrochemistry, semiconductor electrochemistry, and/or photocatalysis are of active research fields and thousands of papers are published in these fields annually. Many research groups are attracted in these subjects because of their potential importance in achieving carbon neutral society based on solar energy, a renewable energy. Although semiconductor electrochemistry had been studied systematically since 1950's and many reviews and books were published by early 1970's,1-7 research on photoelectrochemistry became very active in the late 1970's after the 1st oil crisis triggered by the paper by Fujishima and Honda,8 in which they suggested that solar energy may be directly converted to a chemical energy, hydrogen, by using semiconductor/aqueous electrolyte solution/metal cells.8 Research activities were high in 1980's and the ECS has organized symposia on photoelectrochemistry/semiconductor electrochemistry in the annual meetings many times with the publications of proceeding volumes.9-14 Many important developments were made in the 1970's and 1980's. Major target of the photoelectrochemistry/photocatalysis research changed from solar energy conversion to environmental issues12, 13 and activities gradually declined due to the lack of funding, particularly in the US. There must be reasons why photoelectrochemistry lost supports as solar energy conversion process in 1990's and it is a good time to look back what had been achieved, what were the problems, and are these problems solved by now. In this talk, I will try to sum up the results achieved by 1990's and compare them with current activities. References 1. M. Green, in Modem Aspects of Electrochemistry, No. 2. Ed. by J. O'M. Bockris, Butterworths, London, 343-407 (1959). 2. J. F. Dewald. in Semiconductors. ACS Monograph, No. 140, Ed. by N. B. Hannay, Reinhold, New York, 727-752 (1959). 3. H. Gerischer. in Adv. Electrochem. Electrochem. Eng., Vol. 1, Ed. by P. Delahay, lnterscience, New York, 139-232 (1961). 4. P. J. Holmes. Ed., The Electrochemistry of Semiconductors, Academic. London, 1962. 5. V. A. Myamlin and Yu. V. Pleskov, Electrochemistry of Semiconductors. Plenum, New York. 1967. 6. H. Gerischer, in Physical Chemistry: An Advanced Treatise, Vol. IXA. Ed. by H. Eyring. Academic. New York. 1970, Chap. 5. 7. S. R. Morrison, Prog. Surf. Sci., 1(1971) 105. 8. A. Fujishima and K. Honda, Nature, 238 (1972) 37. 9. PV 77-3, "Semiconductor Liquid-Junction Solar Cells", Ed. by A. Heller. 10. PV 82-3, "Photoelectrochemistry: Fundamental Processes and Measurement Techniques. Ed. by W. L. Wallace, A. J. Nojik, and S. K. Deb. 11. PV 88-14, "Photoelectrochemistry and Electrosynthesis on Semiconducting Materials", Ed. by D.S. Ginley, A. Nojik, N. Armstrong, K. Honda, A. Fujishima, T. Sakata, and T. Kawai. 12. PV 93-18, Environmental Aspects of Electrochemistry and Photoelectrochemistry'', Ed. by M. Tomkiewicz, H. Yoneyama, R. Haynes, and Y. Hori. 13. PV 94-19, "Water Purification by Photocatalytic, Photoelectrochemical, and Electrochemical Processes", Ed. by T. L. Rose, E. Rudd, 0. Murphy, and B. E. Conway. 14. PV 97-20, "Photoelectrochemistry", Ed. by K. Rajeshwar, L. M. Peter, A. Fujishima, D. Meissner, and M. Tomkiewicz.

Berdyaev, N. A. (1951). The kingdom of the spirit and the kingdom of Caesar. Paris: Umca-Press. Recovered from: https://vtoraya-literatura.com/pdf/berdyaev_tsarstvo_dukha_i_tsastvo_kesarya_1951__ocr.pdf. Berlinger, N., & Solomon, M. Z. (2018). Becoming Good Citizens of Aging Societies. Hastings center report, Vol. 48(3), 2–9. Bostrom, N. (2003). Are You Living in a Simulation? Philosophical Quarterly, Vol. 53(211), 243–255. Bostrom, N. (2016). Development of values. Artificial Intelligence: Stages. Threats. Strategies. Moscow: Publishing House "Mann, Ivanov and Ferber". Recovered from: https://element.ru/bookclub/chapters/433044/Iskusstvennyy_intellekt_Glava_iz_knigi. Goryachkovskaya, A. N. (2014). Philosophy of transhumanism: on the surrogates of being, the abduction of identity and euthanasia of humanity. Bulletin of V. N. Karazin Kharkiv National University. Series: Theory of Culture and Philosophy of Science, Vol. 1092, Issue 50. Recovered from: http://periodicals.karazin.ua/thcphs/issue/view/209. Gould, C. C. (2018). Solidarity and the problem of structural injustice in healthcare. Bioethics, Vol. 32(9), 541–552. Guerrini, C., Lewellyn, M., Majumder, M. et al. (2019). Donors, authors, and owners: how is genomic citizen science addressing interests in research outputs? BMC Medical Ethics, Vol. 20, Issue 1, Article number 84. Habermas, J. (2002). The future of human nature. Towards liberal eugenics. Moskva: Ves' Mir. Haker, H. (2019). Habermas and the Question of Bioethics. European journal for Philosophy of Religion, Issue 4, 61–86. Heidegger, M. (1967). Being And Time. Max Niemeyer loading facility in Tübinge. Recovered from: https://taradajko.org/get/books/sein_und_zeit.pdf. Kakkori, L. (2018). Postmodern as Secularization in Philosophy of Education. Educational Philosophy and Theory, Vol. 50(14), Special issue: SI, 1639–1640. Kroker, A., & Cook, D. (1986). The Postmodern Scene. Excremental Culture and Hyper-Aesthetics. Montreal: New World Perspectives. Kurzweil, R. (2012). How to create a mind: the secret of human thought revealed. New York: Penguin Books. Lipovetsky, G. (2015). Time Against Time, or The Hypermodern Society. In D. Rudrum and N. Stavris (Ed.), Supplanting the Postmodern. An Anthology of Writings on the Arts and Culture of the Early 21st Century (p. 191–208). New York; London; New Delhi; Sydney: Bloomsbury Academic. Lobanov, V.A (2020). Transhumanism in the interpretation of V. A. Lobanov. Samizdat Magazine. Recovered from: http://samlib.ru/l/lobanow_w_a/samlibrullobanow_w_amsworddocshtml-2.shtml. Meliakova, Y., Kovalenko, I., Zhdanenko, S., & Kalnytskyi, E. (2020). Performance in the Postmodern Culture and Law. Amazonia Investiga, 9(27), 340–348. https://amazoniainvestiga.info/index.php/amazonia/article/view/1247 Melyakova, Yu. V. (2018). Being of law and being in law: from performative to performance. Bulletin of the National University "Yaroslav the Wise Law Academy of Ukraine". Series: Philosophy, Vol. 1(36), 90–113. Odorcak, J. (2019). Exorganic Posthumanism and Brain-Computer Interface Technologies (BCI). Postmodern openings, Vol. 10(4), 193-208. Pavlov, A. V. (2019). Images of modernity in the 21st century: hypermodernism. Philosophical Journal, Vol. 12(2), 20–33. Piarce, D. (2015). The Hedonistic Imperative. eBook. Recovered from: https://ubq124.wordpress.com/2019/12/22/the-hedonistic-imperative-pdf. Polyakova, O. V. (2017). Commodification of the dead body: ethical and legal aspects. Bulletin of the RSUH. Series "Psychology. Pedagogy. Education", Vol. 2(8), 118–128. Recovered from: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/kommodifikatsiya-mertvogo-tela-etiko-pravovye-aspekty Popova, O. V. (2016). Man, its price and value: to the problem of body commodification in scientific knowledge. Epistemology and philosophy of science, Vol. 49(3), 140-157. Recovered from: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/chelovek-ego-tsena-i-tsennost-k-probleme-kommodifikatsii-tela-v-nauchnom-poznanii. Popova, O. V., Tishchenko, P. D., & Shevchenko, S. Yu. (2018). Neuroethics and biopolitics of biotechnology for cognitive improvement of human improvement. Philosophy questions, Vol. 7, 96–108. Russian Transhumanist Movement (2020). About the possibilities of self-upgrade and life extension. Recovered from: http://transhumanism-russia.ru/content/view/629/94/ Sandu, A., Vlad, L. (2018). Beyond Technological Singularity – the Posthuman Condition. Postmodern openings, Vol. 9(1), 91-102. Sartre, J.P. (1989). Existentialism is humanism. In: Twilight of the Gods. Moscow: Politizdat, 319-344. Strandbrink, P. (2018). Nostalgia and Shrinkage: Philosophy and culture under post-postmodern conditions. Educational Philosophy and Theory, Vol. 50(14), 1407–1408. Twenge, J. M. (2006). Generation Me: Why Today’s Young Americans Are More Confident, Assertive, Entitled – and More Miserable Than Ever Before. New York: ATRIA paperback. Retrieved from http://www.amazon.co.uk/Generation-Americans-Confident-Assertive-Entitled/dp/1476755566. Twenge, J. M. (2017). iGen: Why Today’s Super-Connected Kids Are Growing Up Less Rebellious, More Tolerant, Less Happy – and Completely Unprepared for Adulthood. New York: ATRIA books. Retrieved from http://www.amazon.com/iGen-Super-Connected-Rebellious-Happy-Adulthood/dp/1501151983. United Nations (1997). Universal Declaration on the Human Genome and Human Rights. Recovered from http://www.un.org/ru/documents/decl_conv/declarations/human_genome.shtml United Nations (2005). Universal Declaration on Bioethics and Human Rights. Recovered from: http://www.un.org/ru/documents/decl_conv/declarations/bioethics_and_hr.shtml Yong, L. (2019). Moral Ambivalence: Relativism or Pluralism? Acta analytica-international periodical for Philosophy in the analytical tradition, Vol. 34(4), 473–491. Zinovyev, A. (2006). Global Human. Booksonline. Recovered from: http://booksonline.com.ua/view.php?book=97560 (in Russian).

BACKGROUND: This study focuses on the development of new approaches to the management of patients with acute decompensation of heart failure (ADHF) using sodium-glucose cotransporter type 2 (iHLT-2) inhibitors, particularly dapagliflozin, and its role in early treatment initiation. AIM: Our aim was to determine the predictors of severe ADHF outcomes in patients with low left ventricular ejection fraction (LVEF) and the role of early initiation of iGLT-2 therapy (within the first 24 h). MATERIALS AND METHODS: This prospective randomized study included a total of 140 patients hospitalized with ADHF between January 1 to September 1, 2023. The patients were randomized into two groups: in group 1, iGLT-2 therapy was started within 24 h from the moment of admission (n=70), and in group 2, standard therapy was implemented (n=70). Hospital data were analyzed. The endpoint was the persistence of congestion in one or both circulatory circuits with New York Heart Association Functional Classes III–IV, indicating severe ADHF. RESULTS: The initial demographic and clinical characteristics of both groups were comparable. In both groups 47% patients did not receive optimal drug therapy (excluding iGLT-2) for chronic heart failure, and no differences were found in this indicator (p=0.081). iGLT-2 therapy did not demonstrate a significant effect on the likelihood of an adverse ADHF outcome (odds ratio [OR]=0.88; 95% confidence interval [CI] 0.43–1.78, p=0.719). Multivariate analysis showed an increase in the probability of this outcome for every 1000 pg/mL increase in N-terminal propeptide of brain natriuretic hormone (NT-proBNP) (OR=1.72, 95% CI 1.37–2.17; p 0.001), blood urea per 1 mmol/L (OR=1.54, 95% CI 1.21–1.97; p=0.001), pulmonary hypertension (OR=7.08, 95% CI 2.15–23.34; p=0.001), and a decrease in the probability of outcome with a 1% increase in LVEF (OR=0.91, 95% CI 0.84–0.99; p=0.031). The sensitivity and specificity of the adverse outcome model were 91.3 and 85.1%, respectively. CONCLUSION: The leading predictors of an unfavorable ADHF outcome include increased levels of NT-proBNP and blood urea, pulmonary hypertension, and decreased LVEF.

O constante e crescente uso de ferramentas digitais no ensino de línguas tem (re)significado a prática de professores (DOOLY; SADLER, 2016). Do mesmo modo, esse fenômeno tem influenciado campos de pesquisa na área da Linguística Aplicada como, por exemplo, processos de ensino e aprendizagem, que focam em affordances promovidas pelo uso de ferramentas digitais em aulas de língua inglesa (DOOLY; SADLER, 2016; RAMA et al, 2012; SILVA, 2015; TOUR, 2015). Este trabalho, de natureza teórico-prática, visa a aproximar conceitos de Leitura Crítica (SCOTT, 1988) e Letramento Crítico (LANKSHEAR; KNOBEL, 1997; SINGH; MORAN, 1997) do Letramento Digital (DOOLY; SADLER, 2016). Após advogar o uso de ferramentas digitais para a leitura e transformação da realidade social, apresenta-se uma proposta didática que materializa tais conceitos teóricos. Referências:AGUDELO, O. L.; SALINAS, J. Flexible Learning Itineraries Based on Conceptual Maps. New Approaches in Educational Research, Colombia, v.4, n.2, p.70-76, 2015.CORADIM, J. N. Ensino de língua inglesa e letramento crítico: uma proposta didática de leitura e produção escrita. In: EL KADRI, M. S.; PASSONI, T. P.; GAMERO, R. (Org.). Tendências contemporâneas para o ensino de língua inglesa: propostas didáticas para a educação básica. Campinas: Pontes, 2014, p.99-124.DAWSON, M. A. (Ed.) Developing comprehension – including critical reading. Newark: International Reading Association, 1968.D’ALMAS, J. Da passividade à agência: desenvolvimento de professoras como resultado de empoderamento. 2016. 314f. Tese (Doutorado em Estudos da Linguagem) – Universidade Estadual de Londrina, Londrina, 2016.DOOLY, M.; SADLER, R. Becoming little scientists: Technologically-enhanced project-based language learning. Language Learning and Technology, Hawai, v.20, n.1, 54-78. 2016.FAIRCLOUGH, N. Language and power. London: Longman, 1989.FRANCESCON, P. K.; REIS, S. Contexto da situação em foco em leituras críticas do cotidiano. In: EL KADRI, M. S.; PASSONI, T. P.; GAMERO, R. (Org.). Tendências contemporâneas para o ensino de língua inglesa: propostas didáticas para a educação básica. Campinas: Pontes, 2014, p.83-98.FREIRE, P. Pedagogia do oprimido. São Paulo, SP: Paz Terra, 2015 [1974], 59ed.______. Education for critical consciousness. New York, NY: Continuum, 2005 [1974].GIROUX, H. A. Os professores como intelectuais: rumo a uma pedagogia crítica da aprendizagem. Porto Alegre, RS: Artes Médicas, 1997 [1988].GOODMAN, K. The reading process. In: CARRELL, P. L.; DEVINE, J.; ESKEY, D. (Eds.). Interactive Approaches to Second Language Reading. London, UK: Cambridge Press, 1988, p.11-21.GUILLEMIN, M.; GILLAM, L. Ethics, reflexivity, and “ethically important moments” in research. Qualitative Inquiry, California, n.10, v.2, p.261-280. 2004.HALLIDAY, M. A. K.; HASAN, R. Language, Context, and Text: aspects of language in a social-semiotic perspective. Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press, 1989.LANKSHEAR, C.; KNOBEL, M. Critical Literacy and Active Citizenship. In: MUSPRATT, S.; LUKE, A.; FREEBODY, P. (Eds.). Constructing Critical Literacies: Teaching and Learning Textual Practice. Broadway, NY: Hamption Press, 1997, p.95-124.LEFFA, V. J. Perspectivas no estudo da leitura: texto, leitor e interação social. In: ______. (Org.). O ensino da leitura e produção textual: alternativas de renovação. Pelotas, RS: EDUCAT, 1999, p.13-37.LINCOLN, Y. S.; GUBA, E. G. Paradigmatic Controversies, Contradictions, and Emerging Confluences. In: DENZIN, N. K.; LINCOLN, Y. S. (Ed.). Handbook of Qualitative Research. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage, 2000. p. 253-291.MOORE, J. et al. Effectiveness of Adaptive Concept Maps for Promoting Conceptual Understanding: Findings from a Design-Based Case Study of a Learner-Centered Tool. Advances in Engineering Education, Virginia, v.[s], n.[s], p.1-35, 2015.PESSOA, R. R.; URZÊDA-FREITAS, M. T. Challenges in Critical Language Teaching. TESOL Quartely, v. [s], n.[s], p.1-24, 2012.REA-RAMIREZ, M. A.; RAMIREZ, T. M. Changing Attitudes, Changing Behaviors. Conceptual Change as a Model for Teaching Freedom of Religion or Belief. Journal of Social Science Education, Germany, v.16, n.4, p.97-108.REIS, S.; EGIDO, A. A. Ontologia, Epistemologia e Ética como determinantes metodológicos em Estudos da Linguagem. In: REIS, S. (Org.). História, Políticas e Ética na área profissional da linguagem. Londrina: Eduel, 2017. p.227-250.REIS, S.; D’ALMAS, J.; MANTOVANI, L. Leituras críticas para transformação do cotidiano. In: EL KADRI, M. S.; PASSONI, T. P.; GAMERO, R. (Org.). Tendências contemporâneas para o ensino de língua inglesa: propostas didáticas para a educação básica. Campinas: Pontes, 2014, p.125-150.SAITO, L. M. Leitura crítica: origens conceituais e sugestões de atividades didáticas para aulas de língua inglesa. 2018. 72f. Dissertação (Programa de Mestrado Profissional em Letras Estrangeiras Modernas) – Universidade Estadual de Londrina, 2018.SCOTT, M. Critical reading needn’t be left out. The ESPecialist, São Paulo. v.9, n.1, p.123-137. 1988. SELWYN, N. Discourses of digital “disruption” in education: A critical analysis. Paper presented to Fifth International Roundtable on Discourse Analysis, City University, Hong Kong. 2013.SILVA, A. T. Affordances e restrições na interação interpessoal escrita online durante a aprendizagem de inglês como língua estrangeira. 2015. 342 f. Tese (Doutorado em Linguística) – Universidade Federal do Ceará, Centro de Humanidades.SINGH, M. G.; MORAN, P. Critical Literacies for Informed Citizenship: Further Thoughts on Possible Actions. In: MUSPRATT, S.; LUKE, A.; FREEBODY, P. (Eds.). Constructing Critical Literacies: Teaching and Learning Textual Practice. Broadway, NY: Hamption Press, 1997, p.125-136.STREET, B. V. Letramentos sociais: abordagens críticas do letramento no desenvolvimento, na etnografia e na educação. São Paulo, SP: Parábola, 2014 [1995],TOUR, E. Digital Mindsets: Teachers’ technology use in personal life and teaching. Language Learning Technology, Hawai, v.19, n.3, p.124-139, 2015.URZÊDA-FREITAS, M. T.; PESSOA, R. R. Discursos de identidades, ensino crítico de línguas e mudança social: análise de uma experiência localizada. In: MATEUS, E.; OLIVEIRA, N. B. (Org.). Estudos Críticos da Linguagem e Formação de Professores/as de Línguas: contribuições Teórico-Metodológicas. Campinas: Pontes, p. 365-396, 2014.VAN LIER, L. From input to affordance: Social-interactive learning from an ecological perspective. In: LANTOLF, J. (Ed.). Sociocultural theory and second language learning. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 2000.Recebido em 31-12-2018.Aceito em 21-03-2019.

BackgroundAlthough renal involvement is an rare extra-articular involvement in patients with ankylosing spondylitis (AS), medications and accopamyning comorbidities may adversly affect renal functions [1].ObjectivesTo determine the frequency and impact of CKD in patients with AS using biologic disease modyfying anti-rheumatic drugs (bDMARDs).MethodsBetween 2005 and November 2021, 3207 patients diagnosed with AS according to the modified New York criteria were enrolled in the Hacettepe University biological database (HUR-BIO). The 2012 Kidney Disease: Improving Global Outcomes (KDIGO) guideline was used for the definition of CKD to evaluate the renal function of patients. Glomerular filtration rate (GFR) was calculated with the MDRD (modified Modification of Diet in Renal Disease) formula, taking into account the creatinine value, age and gender parameters of the patients [2]. CKD was detected in 39 (1,2%) patients. Age-sex matched 41 non-CKD AS patients were selected as the control group. Demographic and clinical characteristics and mortality rates of AS patients with and without CKD were compared.ResultsOf 39 AS-CKD patients, 25 (64.1%) had CKD before the initation of bDMARD and and 14 (35.8%) developed CKD during follow-up after treatment was started. Patients with AS-CKD had longer duration of symptoms and disease (Table 1). Comorbidities such as hypertension, coronary artery disease and amyloidosis were more prevalent in patients with AS-CKD. At a median follow-up of 2.48(0.1-20.1) years, mortality was observed in 11(28.2%) patients in the AS-CKD group, while no mortality was observed in the age-sex matched AS-nonCKD group (p<0.001, Figure 1). The mortality rate in patients with AS-CKD was 12.6 per 1000 patient-years, and 4 (10.2%) of deaths were during the COVID-19 pandemia.Figure 1.Table 1.AS-CKD group(n=39)AS-nonCKDgroup (n=41)PTotal AS patients,(n=3207)Age, mean(SD), years68.2 (12.0)58.8(12.6)-47.9±(11.2)Male, n(%)27 (69.2)27(65.9)-1716(53.5)53.1)Symptom duration, yearsmedian (min-max)20 (5-42)11(2-30)0.0110(1-44)Disease duration, yearsmedian (min-max)14,5(5-42)7(1-29)0.046(1-37)HLA-B27 positivity, n(%)13(33.3)12(29.2)0.5826/2014(41.0)Uveitis, n(%)6/354/360.2339/2946(11.5)Inflammatory bowel disease, n(%)4/353/360.4135/2946(4.58)Smoking, ever, n(%)22/34 (64.7)20/36(55.5)0.31781/2942(60.5)BMI (kg/m2), mean(SD)28 (6.08)28.2(5.01)0.828.1(5.5)Amiloidosis, n(%)14/36(38.9)1(2.4)<0.00133/2949(1.11)Comotbidities n(%)• Diabetes Mellitus,7/34(20.6)4/36(11.1)0.2199/2949(6.7)• Hypertension27/34(79.4)9/36(25)<0.001442/2949(14.9)• CAD8/21(38.1)1/25(4)0.005110/1882(5.8)• COPD5/21(23.8)0/240.004117/1774(6.59)CRP, med(min-max)1.6(0.4-12.4)1.77(0.1-23.6)0.81.07(0.1-45)• at the initiation of bDMARDs, at the last visit,0.7(0.16-14)0.55(0.1-7.5)0.30.5(0.1-14)ESR, med(min-max)• at the initiation of bDMARDs,48(12-140)30(2-96)0.119(1-140)• at the last visit, med(min-max)25(3-93)15(2-70)0.113(1-110)BASDAI, mean (SD)• At the initiation of bDMARDs4.5(±2.1)5.46(±2.07)0.55.7(±2.04)• At the last vizit3.94(±2.35)2.95(±2.33)0.093.69(±2.5)CAD: Coronary artery disease, COPD: Chronic Obstructive pulmonary disease, BMI: Body mass index, BASDAI: Bath AS Disease Activity IndexConclusionBoth comorbid disease burden and mortality seem to be increased in patients with AS-CKD. Increased mortality was more pronounced during the COVID-19 pandemia.References[1]Coşkun, B.N., et al.,Anti-TNF treatment in ankylosing spondylitis patients with chronic kidney disease: Is it effective and safe?Eur J Rheumatol, 2022.9(2): p. 68-74.[2]Stevens, P.E. and A. Levin,Evaluation and management of chronic kidney disease: synopsis of the kidney disease: improving global outcomes 2012 clinical practice guideline.Ann Intern Med, 2013.158(11): p. 825-30.Acknowledgements:NIL.Disclosure of InterestsNone Declared.

9044 Background: Cleavage of type IV collagen during extracellular matrix (ECM) remodeling leads to exposure of cryptic regulatory sites within the ECM shown to be involved in tumor angiogenesis. Increased levels of a soluble form of the cryptic epitope HU177 in sera of melanoma patients have been shown to be associated with greater tumor thickness and nodular histological subtype. In this study, we investigate the association between HU177 serum levels and melanoma patients' clinical outcomes. Methods: Sera from 209 patients with primary melanoma prospectively enrolled in the Interdisciplinary Melanoma Cooperative Group at the New York University Langone Medical Center (85 females, 124 males, mean age=58, mean thickness=2.09 mm, Stage I n=140, Stage II n=40, Stage III n=29) were analyzed for HU177 level. HU177 serum levels at the time of diagnosis were then correlated with disease-free survival (DFS) and overall survival (OS). Results: Median follow-up time for survivors was 54.9 months (range 2–81 months). Thirty-eight of the 209 (18%) patients developed recurrences, and 34 of the 209 (16%) patients died during follow-up. HU177 sera levels ranged from 0–139.9 ng/ml (mean=6.2 ng/ml; median=3.7 ng/ml). Because the distribution of HU177 levels was positively skewed, we analyzed the data using the median in addition to the mean. HU177 level > 3.7 ng/ml (the median) was associated with a higher rate of melanoma recurrence (p=0.04) and increasing mortality (p=0.01) in a Kaplan Meier analysis. HU177 remained an independent prognostic factor for DFS and OS when controlling for tumor thickness and histological subtype in multivariate Cox proportional hazards regression models. In the DFS hazard model controlling for tumor thickness and histology, the hazard ratio for HU177 >3.7 ng/ml (the median) was 2.01 (95% CI= 1.002, 4.04; p=0.049). In the OS hazard model controlling for tumor thickness and histology, the hazard ratio for HU177 >3.7 ng/ml (the median) was 2.23 (95% CI=1.06, 4.70; p=0.03). Conclusions: Increased serum level of HU177 identifies a subset of primary melanoma patients with worse prognosis and suggests that anti-angiogenic therapy in the adjuvant setting may be a rational approach. [Table: see text]

У статті досліджується актоіллокутивний потенціал англійського побутового дискурсу виправдання шляхом зіставлення іллокутивних характеристик частотних у дискурсі виправдання мовленнєвих актів. Спираючись на змодельовані конструкти змісту виправдання, дифенсивну інтенцію мовця визначено передумовою породження дискурсу виправдання. У результаті вивчення наявних у науковій літературі класифікацій мовленнєвих актів визначено, що домінантна іллокутивна сила дискурсу виправдання включає складові інформування та переконування, що типово представлено констативом та асертивом. Власне мовленнєвий акт виправдання визначено як кредитив з включеною перлокуцією винесення виправдального вердикту, яким регулюється міжсуб’єктна взаємодія. Література References Вендлер З. Причинные отношения // Новое в зарубежной лингвистике. – Вып. 18:Логический анализ естественного языка. – М.: Прогресс, 1986. – С. 264–277.Vendler, Z. (1986). Prichinnije otnoshenija [Causal Relations]. In: New in World Linguistics,(pp. 264-277), Issue 18: Study in Logic of Natural Language. Moscow: Progress. Вендлер З. Факты в языке // Философия, логика, язык. – М.: Прогресс, 1987. – С. 293–318.Vendler, Z. (1987). Fakti v jazike [Facts in Language], (pp. 293-318). In: Phylosophy, Logic,Language. Moscow: Progress. Йоргенсен, Марианне В., Филлипс Луиза Дж. (2008). Дискурс-анализ. Теория и метод.Xарьков: Гуманитарный Центр [Humanitarian Centre].Jorgensen, M & Phillips, Louise. (2002). [Discourse Analysis as Theory and Method]. –London; Thousand Oaks; New Delhi. Карабан В. И. Сложные речевые единицы: прагматика английских асиндетическихполипредикативных образований: [монография] / Карабан В. И. – К.: Вища школа, 1989.Karaban, V. I. (1989). Slozhnije rechevije jedinitsi: pragmatika anglijskikh asindeticheskikhpolipredikativnikh obrazovanii [Complex Speech Acts: Pragmatics of English AsyndeticPolypredicative Formations]. Kyiv: Vyshcha Shkola. Остин Дж. Слово как действие // Новое в зарубежной лингвистике. – Вып. 17: ТРА. – М. :Прогресс, 1986. – С. 22–129.Austin, J. (1986). Slovo kak deistvije [Word as Action] In: New in World Linguistics, (pp. 22–129), Issue 17: Speech Acts Theory. M.: Progress. Хилпинен Р. Семантика императивов и деонтическая логика // Новое в зарубежнойлингвистике. – Вып. 18: Логический анализ естественного языка. – М. : Прогресс, 1986. –С. 300–318.Hilpinen, R. (1986). Semantica imperativov i deonticheskaja logica [Semantics of Imperativesand Deontic Logic]. In: New in World Linguistics, (pp. 300–318), Issue 18: Study in Logic ofNatural Language. Moscow: Progress. Шевченко І. С. Дискурс як мисленнєво-комунікативна діяльність / І. С. Шевченко,О. І. Морозова // Дискурс як когнітивно-комунікативний феномен: [кол. монографія] / [зазаг. ред. І. С. Шевченко]. – Х. : Константа, 2005. – С. 21–28.Shevchenko, I. (2005). Dyskurs jak myslenevo-komunikatyvna diyalnist [Discourse as Mentaland Communicative Activity]. In: Discourse as Cognitive and Communicative Phenomenon,(pp. 21–28). I. Shevchenko, (ed.). Kharkiv: Konstanta. Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do Things with Words. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Auwera, J. van der. (1980). On the Meaning of Basic Speech Acts. Journal of Pragmatics, 4(3), 253–303. Auwera, J. van der & Alsenoy, L. van. (2016). On the Typology of Negative Concord. Studiesin Language, 40, 473–512. Bach, K. & Harnish, R. M. (1979). Linguistic Communication and Speech Acts. Cambridge,Mass.: MIT Press. Ballmer, Th. T. & Brennenstuhl, W. (1981). A Study in the Lexical Analysis of EnglishSpeech Activity Verbs. New York, Berlin: Ruhr-Universität. Dijk, T. A. van. (1997). The Study of Discourse. In: Discourse as Structure and Process,(pp. 1–35). London: Sage Publications. Grice, H. P. (1991). Logic & Conversation. Pragmatics, 305–316. Gruber, H. (1998). Disagreeing: Sequential Placement and Internal Structure of Disagreementsin Conflict Episodes. Text, 4 (18), 467–503. Habermas, J. (1981). Theorie des kommunikativen Handelns. In: Handlungsrationalität undgesellschaftliche Rationalisierung. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp. Leech, G. N. (1983). Principles of Pragmatics. New York, London: Longman. Levinson, S. (1983). Pragmatics. London, New York, Melbourne etc: CUP. Rees-Miller, J. (2000). Power, severity & context in disagreement. The Journal of Pragmatics,8 (32), 1087–1111. Searle, J. R. (1979). Expression and Meaning. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Schifrin, D. (2001). Handbook of Discourse Analysis. Oxford: Blackwell. Schlieben Lange, Br. (1975). Linguistische Pragmatik. Stuttgart, Berlin: Kohlhammer. Stalnaker, R. (1978). Assertion. In: Syntax & Semantics, (pp. 315–333), Vol. 9: Pragmatics.New York, San Francisco, London. Tatsuki, D. H. (2000). If my complaints could passion move: an interlanguage study ofaggression. The Journal of Pragmatics, 7 (32), 1003–1007. Tannen, D. (1995). You Just Don’t Understand. N.Y.: University of California. Tsui, A. B. M. (1995). English Conversation. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Wunderlich, D. (1980). Methodological Remarks on Speech Act Theory. In: Speech ActTheory & Pragmatics, (pp. 291–312), Vol. 10. Dordrecht : D. Reidel Publ. Comp. Джерела іллюстративного матеріалу Sources Amis, M. (1991). Time’s Arrow. London: Penguin Book. Christie, A. (1945). Death Comes at the End. London: Fontana. Francis, D. (1992). Longshot. New York: Fawcett Crest. Gardner, J. (1987). The Sunlight Dialogues. New York: Vintage Books. James, P.D. (1977). Death of an Expert Witness. London: Penguin Books. O’Hara, J. (1985). Ten North Frederik. New York: Carol and Graph Publ. Pronzini, B. (1990). I didn’t Do It. In: New Crimes, 2, (136–140). London: Robinson Publ.8. Rendel, R. (1985). All Unkindness of Ravens. London: Hutchinson.

RESUMENEntre las muchas fuentes documentales que el historiador tiene a su disposición para abordar sus estudios, el diario personal se presenta, quizás, como una de las más interesantes. Este tipo de materiales no solo permiten conocer algo mejor los pensamientos y emociones de sus propios autores, sino también determinadas facetas del momento histórico en el que se concibieron, de ahí que su contenido resulte fundamental a la hora de comprender un fenómeno migratorio tan peculiar como el que tuvo lugar en el Oeste americano durante la segunda mitad del siglo xix.Partiendo de las propuestas de Ralph K. White y de John Mack Faragher, este artículo presenta una readaptación del Value analysis, proponiendo una selección de 65 valores y 7 grupos temáticos, que se han utilizado para determinar cuáles eran los principales intereses y preocupaciones de los pioneros estadounidenses, a partir del estudio de catorce diarios de la época. Palabras clave: historia cuantitativa, Oeste americano, migraciones, diarios de viaje, Overland TrailTopónimo: Estados UnidosPeríodo: siglo xix ABSTRACT Among the many documentary sources historians have at their disposal when dealing with studies, the personal diary is perhaps one of the most interesting ones. This type of material not only allows us to know a little better the thoughts and emotions of their own authors but also certain aspects of the historical moment in which they were conceived, therefore its content is fundamental when it comes to understand a migration phenomenon as unique as the one that took place in the American West during the second half of the nineteenth century.Based on the proposals of Ralph K. White and John Mack Faragher, this article presents a readaptation of ‘Value analysis’ proposing a selection of 65 values and 7 thematic groups which have been used to determine the main interests and concerns of the American pioneers revising for this purpose fourteen diaries of that time. Keywords: quantitative history, American West, migrations, overland diaries, Overland TrailPlace names: United StatesPeriod: 19th century REFERENCIASBillington, R. A. y Ridge, M. (2001): Westward Expansion: A History of the American Frontier, Albuquerque, University of New Mexico Press.Brown, D. (2004): The American West, Londres, Simon Schuster UK.Carter, R. W. (1995): “When I Hear the Winds Sigh”: Mortality on the Overland Trail, California History, vol. 74, nº. 2, pp. 146-161.Clark, D. H. (1953): “Remember the Winter of...? Weather and Pioneers”, Oregon Historical Quarterly, vol. 54, nº. 2, pp. 140-148.Cutlip, S. M. (1995): Public Relations History: From the 17th to the 20th Century. The Antecedents, Nueva York, Routledge. Dippie, B. W. (1991): “American Wests: Historiographical Perspectives” en Limerick, P. N., Millner II, C. A. y Rankin, C. E. (eds.), Trails toward a New Western History, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, pp. 112-138. Etulain, R. W. (2002): “Introduction: The Rise of Western Historiography” en Etulain, R. W. (ed.), Writing Western History, Reno, University of Nevada Press, pp. 1-16.Faragher, J. M. (1979): Women and Men on the Overland Trail, New Haven, Yale University Press.Farber, B. (1957): “An Index of Marital Integration”, Sociometry, Núm. 20, pp. 117-139.Hine, R. V. y Faragher, J. M. (2000): The American West: A new interpretative history, Connecticut, Yale University Press.Hoagkand, A. K. (2004): Army Architecture in the West: Forts Laramie, Bridger, and D. A. Russell (1849-1912), Norman, University of Oklahoma Press.Holmes, K. L. (1995): Covered Wagon Women: Diaries Letters from the Western Trails Vol. 1, 1840-1849, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press.— (1996): Covered Wagon Women: Diaries Letters from the Western Trails, vol. 2, 1850, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 1996.Jiménez, A. (2001): “La Historia como fabricación del pasado: la frontera del Oeste o American West”, Anuario de estudios americanos, vol. 58, nº. 2, pp. 737-755.Lamar, H. R. (1978): “Rites of Passage: Young Men and Their Families in the Overland Trail Experience, 1843-69” en Alexander, G. T. (ed.), Soul-Butter and Hog Wash and Other Essays on the American West, Provo, Brigham Young University Press, pp. 33-67.Lavender, D. (1963): Westward Vision: The Story of the Oregon Trail, Lincoln, McGraw-Hill.Levinson, D. J. (1977): “The mid-life transition: a period in adult psychosocial development”, Psychiatry, nº. 40, pp. 99-112.Limerick, P. N. (1991): “What on Earth is the New Western History?” en Limerick, P. N., Millner II, C. A. y Rankin, C. E. (eds.), Trails toward a New Western History, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, pp. 81-88.McCurdy, S. A. (1994): “Epidemiology of disaster: The Donner Party (1846-1847)”, Western Journal of Medicine, vol. 160, nº. 4, pp. 338-342.Ponsonby, A. (1923): English diaries; a review of English diaries from the sixteenth to the twentieth century with an introd. on diary writing, Londres, Methuen Co.Rokeach, M. (1973): The Nature of Human Values, Nueva York, Free Press.Schlissel, L. (1982): Women’s Diaries of the Westward Journey, Nueva York, Schocken Books.Smith, H. N. (1950): Virgin Land: The American West as Symbol and Myth, Cambridge (Massachusetts), Harvard University Press.Thompson, G. (1991): “Another look at Frontier / Western Historiography” en Limerick, P. N., Millner II, C. A. y Rankin, C. E. (eds.), Trails toward a New Western History, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, pp. 89-96.Turner, F. J. (1920): The Frontier in American History, Nueva York, Henry Holt and Company.Unruh, J. D. (1982): The Plains Across: The Overland Emigrants and the Trans-Mississippi West (1840-60), Urbana, University of Illinois Press.Vandenbroucke, G. (2008): “The U.S. Westward Expansion”, International Economic Review, Vol. 49. Núm. 1, pp. 81-110.Webb, W. P. (1931): The Great Plains, Boston, Ginn and Company.White, R. K. (1944): “Value Analysis: A Quantitative Method for Describing Qualitative Data”, Journal of Social Psychology, Núm. 19, pp. 351-358.

The prevalence of ADHD children increases every year. Some researchers have shown that psychosocial behavior therapy (antecedents-consequences modification) was effective to decrease hyperactivity and increase attention to ADHD children. This study aims to find out the effectiveness of antecedents-consequences modification by parents and teachers to decrease hyperactivity and increase attention to a 6 years old boy with ADHD. The study was a single case experimental design. Psychosocial behavior therapy has been used with antecedents-consequences modification. The antecedents-consequences modification was applied by teacher at school and parents at home. Data were analyzed using Wilcoxon Signed Rank Test. Results showed that there’s a significant decrease of hyperactivity behavior and significant increase of doing his assignment both at school and also at home. Not only about the content of behavior therapy itself, but how to give the therapy is important. Parents and teacher should do the therapy consistently, immediately, specifically and saliency to reach the target of intervention. Keywords: ADHD Children, Antecedents, Consequences, Modification Reference: (APA), A. A. P. (2013). Diagnostic and Manual of Mental Disorder (5th ed.). Arlington: American Psychiatric Association. Amalia, R. (2018). Intervensi terhadap Anak Usia Dini yang Mengalami Gangguan ADHD Melalui Pendekatan Kognitif Perilaku dan Alderian Play Therapy. Jurnal Obsesi : Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 2(1), 27. https://doi.org/10.31004/obsesi.v2i1.4 Anastopoulos, A.D; Farley, S. . (2003). A Cognitive Behavioural Training Program for Parents of Children with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. In W. J. Kazdin, Alan E (Ed.), Evidence-based psychotherapies for children and adolescents (pp. 187–203). New York: Guildford Press. Barkley, Russell A; DuPaul, G.L ; McMurray, M. . (1990). A comprehensive evaluation of attention deficit disorder with and without hyperactivity. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 58, 775–789. Barkley, R. A. (2006). Attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder : A handbook for diagnosis and treatment (3rd ed.). New York City: Guildford Press. Barlow, D.H ; Hersen, M. (1984). Single case experimental design : Strategies for studying behavior change (2nd ed.). New York: Pergamon Press. Baumeister, S., Wolf, I., Holz, N., Boecker-Schlier, R., Adamo, N., Holtmann, M., … Brandeis, D. (2018). Neurofeedback Training Effects on Inhibitory Brain Activation in ADHD: A Matter of Learning? Neuroscience, 378, 89–99. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2016.09.025 Cantwell, D. P., & Baker, L. (1991). Association between attention deficit-hyperactivity disorder and learning disorders. Journal of Learning Disabilities, 24(2), 88–95. https://doi.org/10.1177/002221949102400205 Center for Children and Families. (2019). Evidence-based Psychosocial Treatment for ADHD Children and Adolescents. Retrieved from http://ccf.fiu.edu Davidson, G. C. (2010). Abnormal Psychology. New Jersey: Wiley. DuPaul, George; Stoner, G. (2003). ADHD in the schools. New York: Guildford Press. DuPaul, G., & Weyandt, L. (2006). School-based intervention for children with attention deficit hyperactivity disorder: Effects on academic, social, and behavioural functioning. International Journal of Disability, Development and Education, 53(2), 161–176. https://doi.org/10.1080/10349120600716141 Erinta, D. B. M. S. (2012). Efektivitas penerapan terapi permainan sosialisasi untuk menurunkan perilaku impulsif pada anak dengan attention deficit hyperactive disorder (ADHD). Jurnal Psikologi : Teori & Terapan, 3(1). Evans, Steven W; Owens, Julie; Bunford, M. N. (2014). Evidence-Based Psychosocial Treatments for Children and Adolescents with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. Journal Clinical Child Adolescence Psychology, 43(4), 527–551. https://doi.org/10.1038/jid.2014.371 Fabiano, G. A., Pelham, W. E., Coles, E. K., Gnagy, E. M., Chronis-Tuscano, A., & O’Connor, B. C. (2009). A meta-analysis of behavioral treatments for attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Clinical Psychology Review, 29(2), 129–140. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.cpr.2008.11.001 Gerdes, A. C., Hoza, B., & Pelham, W. E. (2003). Attention-deficit/hyperactivity disordered boys’ relationships with their mothers and fathers: Child, mother, and father perceptions. Development and Psychopathology, 15(2), 363–382. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579403000208 Haas, S. M., Waschbusch, D. A., Pelham, W. E., King, S., Andrade, B. F., & Carrey, N. J. (2011). Treatment response in CP/ADHD children with callous/unemotional traits. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 39(4), 541–552. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10802-010-9480-4 Helseth, S. A., Waschbusch, D. A., Gnagy, E. M., Onyango, A. N., Burrows-MacLean, L., Fabiano, G. A., … Pelham, W. E. (2015). Effects of behavioral and pharmacological therapies on peer reinforcement of deviancy in children with ADHD-Only, ADHD and conduct problems, and controls. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 83(2), 280–292. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0038505 Hidayati, DM Ria ; Purwandari, E. (2010). Time Out : Alternatif Modifikasi Perilaku Anak ADHD (Attention Deficit/ Hyperacitivity Disorder). Indigenous, Jurnal Ilmiah Berkala Psikologi, 12(2), 101–114. Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E. B., Wells, K. C., Kraemer, H. C., Abikoff, H. B., Arnold, L. E., … Wigal, T. (2000). Family processes and treatment outcome in the MTA: Negative/ineffective parenting practices in relation to multimodal treatment. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 28(6), 555–568. https://doi.org/10.1023/A:1005183115230 Hinshaw, Stephen P., Owens, E. B., Zalecki, C., Huggins, S. P., Montenegro-Nevado, A. J., Schrodek, E., & Swanson, E. N. (2012). Prospective follow-up of girls with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder into early adulthood: Continuing impairment includes elevated risk for suicide attempts and self-injury. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology,80(6), 1041–1051. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0029451 Jackson, N. A. (2003). A Survey of Music Therapy Methods and Their Role in the Treatment of Early Elementary School Children with ADHD. Journal of Music Therapy, 40(4), 302–323. https://doi.org/10.1093/jmt/40.4.302 Johnston, Charlotte; Mash, E. J. (2001). Families of Children With Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder : Review and Recommendations for Future Research. Clinical Child and Family Psychology Review, 4(3), 183–207. Jr, W. E. P., Fabiano, G. A., & Pelham, W. E. (2008). Evidence-Based Psychosocial Treatments for Attention- Deficit / Hyperactivity Disorder (Vol. 4416). https://doi.org/10.1080/15374410701818681 Kaiser, N. M., McBurnett, K., & Pfiffner, L. J. (2011). Child ADHD severity and positive and negative parenting as predictors of child social functioning: Evaluation of three theoretical models. Journal of Attention Disorders, 15(3), 193–203. https://doi.org/10.1177/1087054709356171 Kazdin, A. E. (1984). Behavior Modification in Applied Settings. New York: Dorsey Press. Krasny-Pacini, A., & Evans, J. (2018). Single-case experimental designs to assess intervention effectiveness in rehabilitation: A practical guide. Annals of Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine, 61(3), 164–179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.rehab.2017.12.002 Langberg, J. M., Molina, B. S. G., Arnold, L. E., Epstein, J. N., Altaye, M., Hinshaw, S. P., … Hechtman, L. (2011). Patterns and predictors of adolescent academic achievement and performance in a sample of children with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Journal of Clinical Child and Adolescent Psychology, 40(4), 519–531. https://doi.org/10.1080/15374416.2011.581620 Nigg, J.T ; Barkley, R. . (2014). (Attention-deficit Hyperactivity Disorder). In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), E-book Pediatric เรื่องPsychiatry (Third Edit, Vol. 54, pp. 1–17). Retrieved from http://www.thaipediatrics.org/pages/Doctor/Download/48aedb8880cab8c45637abc7493ecddd:e0a186938dc3b74657fd46d32fac5fe6 Pastor, P., Reuben, C., Duran, C., & Hawkins, L. J. (2015). Association between diagnosed ADHD and selected characteristics among children aged 4-17 years: United States, 2011-2013. NCHS Data Brief, (201), 201. Patterson, G. . (1982). Coercive Family Process. Eugene: Castalia. Pfiffner, L. J ; Barkley, R. . (1990). Educational Placement and Classroom Management. In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder : A Handbook for Diagnosis and Treatment. New York: Guildford Press. Pfiffner, Linda J; Barkley, R; DuPaul, G. (2006). Treatment of ADHD in school settings. In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), Attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder: A handbook for diagnosis and treatment (3th ed., pp. 547–589). New York: Guildford Press. Pfiffner, L. J., Calzada, E., & McBurnett, K. (2000). Interventions to enhance social competence. Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, 9(3), 689–709. https://doi.org/10.1016/s1056-4993(18)30113-5 Pfiffner, Linda J., Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E., Zalecki, C., Kaiser, N. M., Villodas, M., & McBurnett, K. (2014). A two-site randomized clinical trial of integrated psychosocial treatment for ADHD-inattentive type. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 82(6), 1115–1127. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0036887 Pfiffner, Linda J, & Haack, L. M. (2014). Behavior Management for School - Aged Children with ADHD. 23, 731–746. Pfiffner, Linda J, Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E., Zalecki, C., Kaiser, N. M., Villodas, M., & Mcburnett, K. (2015). A two-site randomized clinical trial of Integrated Psychosocial Treatment for ADHD-Inattentive Type. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 82(6), 1115–1127. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0036887.A Riddle, M. A., Yershova, K., Lazzaretto, D., Paykina, N., Yenokyan, G., Greenhill, L., … Posner, K. (2013). The preschool attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder treatment study (PATS) 6-year follow-up. Journal of the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, 52(3). https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jaac.2012.12.007 Saputro, D. (2009). ADHD (Attention Deficit/ Hyperactivity Disorder). Jakarta: Sagung Seto. Schunk, D. H. (2012). Learning Theories : An Educational Perspective (6th ed.; Pearson Education, Ed.). Boston. Shriver, M. D., Segool, N., & Gortmaker, V. (2011). Behavior observations for linking assessment to treatment for selective mutism. Education and Treatment of Children, 34(3), 389–411. https://doi.org/10.1353/etc.2011.0023 Suyanto, B. N., & Wimbarti, S. (2019). Program Intervensi Musik terhadap Hiperaktivitas Anak Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD). Gadjah Mada Journal of Professional Psychology (GamaJPP), 5(1), 15. https://doi.org/10.22146/gamajpp.48584 Taylor, E. (2009). Developing ADHD. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 50, 126–132. Thomas, R., Sanders, S., Doust, J., Beller, E., & Glasziou, P. (2015). Prevalence of attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder: A systematic review and meta-analysis. Pediatrics, 135(4), e994–e1001. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2014-3482 Tran, J. L. A., Sheng, R., Beaulieu, A., Villodas, M., McBurnett, K., Pfiffner, L. J., & Wilson, L. (2018). Cost-Effectiveness of a Behavioral Psychosocial Treatment Integrated Across Home and School for Pediatric ADHD-Inattentive Type. Administration and Policy in Mental Health and Mental Health Services Research, 45(5), 741–750. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10488-018-0857-y Tresco, K. E., Lefler, E. K., & Power, T. J. (2010). Psychosocial Interventions to Improve the School Performance of Students with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. Mind & Brain : The Journal of Psychiatry, 1(2), 69–74. Retrieved from http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/21152355%0Ahttp://www.pubmedcentral.nih.gov/articlerender.fcgi?artid=PMC2998237 U.S. Department of Health and Human Services. (2014). US Department of Health and Human Services. The Health and Well-Being of Children: A Portrait of States and the Nation, 2011-2012. (June), 1–109. Weiss, Gabrielle ; Hechtman, L. T. (1993). Hyperactive Children Grown Up. New York: Guildford Press.

Leaf rust symptoms have been noticed sporadically on northern highbush blueberry plants (Vaccinium corymbosum L.) in Michigan for the past 8 years. In 2009, leaf rust was seen in several cultivated blueberry fields and on greenhouse-grown blueberry plants in southwest Michigan. In 2010, leaf rust was widespread throughout western Michigan and particularly evident in the fall, sometimes resulting in premature defoliation. Cultivars Rubel, Jersey, Elliott, Liberty, and Brigitta were most commonly affected. Both the 2009 and 2010 growing seasons were characterized by above-average precipitation in early to mid-summer. Early symptoms on the adaxial leaf surface consisted of roughly circular yellow spots that later developed brown, necrotic centers. Older lesions were more angular and sometimes surrounded by a purplish border. In the fall, a “green island” effect was sometimes apparent around the lesions. On the abaxial side, numerous yellow-to-orange rust pustules (uredinia) were visible. Uredinia were dome shaped, erumpent, 100 to 400 μm in diameter, clustered, and sometimes coalescing. Urediniospores were broadly obovate with dark yellowish content and measured 19 to 25 × 16 to 20 μm (average 22 × 18 μm, n = 30). Spore walls were hyaline, echinulate, and 1.0 to 1.5 μm thick with obscure germ pores. Uredinia were examined with light and scanning electron microscopy for the presence of conspicuous ostiolar cells characteristic of Naohidemyces vaccinii (Wint.) Sato, Katsuya et Y. Hiratsuka, but none were observed. No telia or teliospores were observed. On the basis of morphology, the pathogen was identified as Thekopsora minima P. Syd. & Syd. (3,4) and a sample was deposited in the U.S. National Fungus Collection (BPI 881107). Genomic DNA was extracted from urediniospores of rust isolates from six different locations, and a 267-bp fragment of the ITS2 region was amplified and sequenced using the primers ITS3 and ITS4 (GenBank Accession No. HQ661383). All sequences were identical to each other and shared 99% identity (232 of 234 bp) with a T. minima isolate from South Africa (GenBank Accession No. GU355675). The alternate host, hemlock (mostly Tsuga canadensis L.) is a common and valuable conifer in the Michigan landscape. Hemlock trees were not examined for the presence of aecia but are assumed to play a role in the epidemiology of the disease in Michigan because leaf rust tends to be more severe near hemlock trees. Pucciniastrum vaccinii (G. Wint.) Jorst. was considered the causal agent of blueberry leaf rust until Sato et al. (1,4) identified three unique species. While T. minima has been reported on black huckleberry (Gaylussacia baccata [Wangenh.] K. Koch) in Michigan (4), to our knowledge, this is the first report of T. minima on highbush blueberry in the state. T. minima has been reported on highbush blueberry in Delaware and New York (4), Japan (2), and South Africa (3). The severity of the outbreak in 2010 warrants further research into economic losses, epidemiology, and management of the disease. References: (1) D. F. Farr and A. Y. Rossman. Fungal Databases. Systematic Botany and Mycology Laboratory, ARS, UDSA. Retrieved from http://nt.ars-grin.gov/fungaldatabases/ , 2010. (2) T. Kobayashi. Page 1227 in: Index of Fungi Inhabiting Woody Plants in Japan. Host, Distribution and Literature. Zenkoku-Noson-Kyoiku Kyokai Publishing Co., Tokyo, 2007. (3) L. Mostert et al. Plant Dis. 94:478, 2010. (4) S. Sato et al. Trans. Mycol. Soc. Jpn. 34:47, 1993.

Objective Ensuring the transmurality of the mitral isthmus lesion, a critical component of the cryomaze, entails mirror-image application of the cryoprobe both on endocardial and epicardial surfaces when carrying out ablation. Concerns of circumflex artery injury have been expressed during the epicardial application of the cryoprobe over the coronary sinus as the artery courses on the posterior surface of the sinus in the atrioventricular (AV) groove. The objective of this study was to analyze the incidence of significant injury to the circumflex artery and its impact on outcomes, if any, in those patients who have undergone cryomaze. Methods Between August 2004 and December 2009, a total of 223 patients underwent argon-based cryoablation (120-second application at −140°C). After Western Institutional Review Board approval, 20 consecutive patients with normal results of preoperative coronary angiograms (right dominance, 75%; left dominance, 15%; codominant circulation, 10%) and who were at least 6 months postablation were enrolled in this study. The mean ± SD age was 60.74 ± 14.99 years, 35% were men, and 50% belonged to New York Heart Association class III/IV. The mean ± SD atrial fibrillation duration was 23.83 ± 36.28 months (65% were paroxysmal). Ten percent (n = 2) underwent primary cryomaze, 40% (n =8) underwent cryomaze plus mitral valve repair, and 50% (n = 10) underwent two or more concomitant valvular procedures. Twelve patients underwent biatrial cryomaze, and eight underwent only left-sided cryomaze. All patients underwent a 24-hour Holter monitoring, electrocardiogram stress test, and a coronary computed tomographic angiogram, as per the protocol of this study. Results At discharge, 85% had normal sinus rhythm, whereas 15% of the patients were paced. On a mean ± SD follow-up at 32.57 ± 19.51 months, the Holter and/or pacemaker interrogation revealed AV synchrony in all patients—16 in sinus rhythm and 4 with heart block who converted to AV synchrony after subsequent pacemaker implantation. The stress test was available for 18 patients, and its results were negative in all of them. On the computed tomographic angiogram, 95% of the patients had a completely patent circumflex artery. Stenosis was noticed in only one patient (right dominant circulation), with a 30% to 40% tubular stenosis of the circumflex artery. However, this lesion corresponded to the P1 area of the mitral annulus and was significantly proximal on the circumflex to the P3 area, where the cryoprobe was applied during the cryomaze procedure. Conclusions Barring one case of partial circumflex stenosis, likely due to the ongoing normal progression of coronary artery disease, these data derived from a limited prospective trial suggest that epicardial application during the cryomaze procedure does not cause anatomic or physiological compromise of the circumflex artery. Nevertheless, laboratory and anecdotal evidence exist that conflict with this conclusion, and caution should be exercised when applying cryothermy in the vicinity of coronary arteries.

In October 2003, potato plants in three fields (cv. Desiree, Satina, Midas, and Mondial) in Lancaster, California exhibited symptoms and signs of powdery mildew. Disease symptoms were most severe on cvs. Desiree and Santina. Disease expression was greater along sprinkler lines and in localized areas from which the disease spread to surrounding plants. Severely affected plants began collapsing just prior to water cutoff. Early symptoms comprise small dark areas on the adaxial surface of leaves, along the veins, and at the petioles. Dark lesions consisting of mycelia and conidiophores were also visible on the main stems of affected plants. As the disease progressed, leaves were covered by a gray powdery fungal mass, and older leaves became necrotic. Conidial chains arising from the hyaline, epiphytic mycelia consisted of two to eight conidia. The cylindric to doliform conidia measured 16.8 to 22.8 μm wide (mean = 19.2, standard error = 0.36, N = 30) × 28.8 to 45.6 μm long (mean = 32.4, standard error = 0.75, N = 30). No cleistothecia were observed. Identification of the causal agent as Golovinomyces cichoracearum (synonyms G. orontii and Erysiphe cichoracearum) based on morphology was confirmed by internal transcribed spacer (ITS)-polymerase chain reaction (PCR). Conidia were washed off the affected leaves, concentrated by filtration and centrifugation, and sonicated to release genomic DNA. PCR was performed on the sonicated conidia with primers ITS4 and ITS5 (2), and the resulting amplicon was purified and sequenced. BLAST analysis of the ITS sequence revealed a 99% homology to E. cichoracearum from an Ambrosia sp. (GenBank Accession No. AF011292). Pathogenicity was confirmed on potato seedlings cv. Red La Soda. Inoculations were performed twice on six plants (three pots) each time. A sterile brush was used to transfer conidia from the affected leaves to seedlings consisting of two to three fully expanded leaves. A plastic bag was placed around each pot containing two seedlings for 1 to 2 days and then removed. Noninoculated controls were stroked with a sterile brush, placed in a plastic bag for 1 to 2 days, and kept in the greenhouse on a separate bench. Two control plants were included for each inoculation. Plants were maintained in a greenhouse at approximately 25 to 28°C and 40 to 60% relative humidity. After 7 days, dark spots were visible on the leaves of all inoculated plants, and conidiophores with conidia identical to those of the isolate used as the inoculum source were apparent after 10 days. The controls showed no disease symptoms or signs. To our knowledge, this is the first report of powdery mildew caused by G. cichoracearum on potato in California. The first field report of the disease was from Washington in 1950 (1), with subsequent reports from Utah and Ohio. References: (1) J. D. Menzies. Plant Dis. Rep. 34:140, 1950. (2) T. J. White et al. PCR Protocols. Academic Press, New York, 1990.

Background:Role of B- and T- lymphocytes is well established in pathogenesis of rheumatoid arthritis (RA). Self-containing activation of B-cells in ectopic germinative centers is followed by auto-activation of T-lymphocytes while T-cells themselves are antigen-presenting cells for B-lymphocytes [1-2]. As these processes continue with the duration of RA, different subsets of B- and T-cell might be prevalent at different stages of RA.Objectives:Evaluate differences in dynamics of B- and T- cell subsets in early and progressed RA.Methods:53 patients with diagnosed RA(ACR/EULAR 2010 criteria) were included in research in October 2019 - May 2020. Age median 54,2 [47; 62] yrs. 2 groups were formed: 1st (n = 27 pts., 25 female and 2 male) with early arthritis, median duration of RA 6 [5; 12] months prior to therapy, mediane DAS28-CRP - 5,8 [5,15-6,2]; and 2nd group (n=26 pts., 22 female and 4 male) - patients with progressed RA, duration of RA 84 [24; 121] months, on DMARDs (methotrexate 20 [15; 20] mg/week or leflunomide 20 mg/day), mediane DAS28-CRP - 6,31 [5,64-6,88]. Control group included 29 individuals (23 female and 6 male), age median 58,5 [53; 62] yrs. Blood of all patients underwent standart flow cytometry with T- and B-cell immunotyping.Results:B and C-cells subsets were studied. B-cells subsets are presented in table 1 below.B-cell subsets1 group (n=27)2 group (n=26)Control group (n=29)Cells, 109/лPersentage, %Cells, 109/лPersentage, %Cells, 109/лPersentage, %В-cell [CD19+]0,144 [0,1; 0,21]9,1 [7,5-10,9]0,105 [0,1-0,2] **8,35 [6-10,2]0,2 [0,1–0,2]8,5 [7,2–11,0]B-memory cell [CD19+CD27+]0,003 [0,00166; 0,0044]2,1 [1,6-3,1]0,0015 [0,001-0,003] *1,25 [0,9-1,7] *,**0,003 [0,001–0,007]2,2 [1,1–3,0]Switched B-cells[CD19+CD27+IgD-]0,0187 [0,0133-0,0289]16 [9,3-18,4]0,01 [0,005-0,02]6,8 [3,6-11,6] *,**0,02 [0,01–0,04]12,8 [9,3–17,0]Non-switched B-cells [CD19+CD27+IgD+]0,0073 [0,00619-0,0122]5,9 [3,6-9,7]0,009 [0,006-0,01]7,45 [5,1-11,4]**0,01 [0,005–0,02]7,4 [3,7–11,1]Double negative D-cells[CD19+CD27-IgD-]0,021 [0,011-0,028]14 [9,6-19,5]0,02 [0,01-0,03]15,05 [11,9-18,1]0,02 [0,01–0,02]13,3 [7,1–19,3]Naive B-cells[CD19+CD27-IgD+]0,076 [0,063-0,13]61,6 [52,9-68,8]0,095 [0,07-0,1]70,85 [62,5-75,6] **0,1 [0,06–0,1]64,7 [57,6–72,4]Transitioning B-cells [CD19+CD38++CD10+IgD+CD27-]0,000424 [0,000162-0,000624]*,**0,2 [0,1-0,4]0 [0-0,0001]0 [0-0,1]0,0001 [0–0,0003]0,1 [0–0,1]Plasmoblasts[CD19+СD38+++CD27+IgD-CD20-]0,00071 [0,00023-0,00129]*,**0,4 [0,3-0,8]*, **0,0003 [0,00007-0,0004]0,15 [0,1-0,3]0,0002 [0,0001–0,0004]0,1 [0,1–0, 2]Plasmocytes [CD19+CD38+]0,000262 [0,000106-0,000414]*, **0,1 [0,1-0,3]0,0001 [0-0,0002]0,1 [0-0,1]0,0001 [0,00-0,0002]0,1 [0,05-0,1]Data presented as median and interquartile range. * - differences to control group were observed, p<0,05. ** - differences between pts.goups were observed, p<0,05. No significant difference between T-cell subsets was found. In comparison with healthy individuals, pts. with early RA had increased levels of switched B-memory cells, transitioning B-cells and plasmoblasts, the opposite was observed in progressed RA pts with addition of decrease in B-memory cells.Conclusion:As disease activity was high in both groups, therefore therapy was ineffective, and results could be interpreted as natural progression of RA, resulting mainly in dynamics of switched B-memory cells, transitioning B-cells and plasmoblasts. These subsets might be indicating disease development patterns but further research is required.References:[1]Weyand, C. M., &Goronzy, J. J. Ectopic germinal center formation in rheumatoid synovitis. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 2003, 987, 140–149.[2]Shi K., HayashidaK. Lymphoid Chemokine B Cell-Attracting Chemokine-1 (CXCL13) Is Expressed in Germinal Center of Ectopic Lymphoid Follicles Within the Synovium of Chronic Arthritis Patients. J Immunol 2001; 166:650-655.Acknowledgments:The reported study was funded by RFBR, project 19-315-90090Disclosure of Interests:None declared

BackgroundA nationwide, Swedish study found a doubled urolithiasis risk in ankylosing spondylitis (AS) compared to population controls.[1] Inflammatory bowel disease (IBD) is a known risk factor for urolithiasis, e.g. via enteric hyperoxaluria causing calcium oxalate stones.[2] With microscopic gut inflammation in around 50% of axial spondyloarthritis (axSpA) patients,[3] and overt IBD in 5-10%, gut inflammation may also drive the increased urolithiasis risk in axSpA.ObjectivesTo study whether axSpA patients with a history of urolithiasis have an increased prevalence of comorbid IBD or display elevated biomarkers of gut inflammation/pathology.MethodsAxSpA patients in the population-based SPARTAKUS cohort study in southern Sweden (non-radiographic axSpA [nr-axSpA] n=86, ASAS criteria; AS n=168, modified New York criteria) self-reported their history of prior urolithiasis (no/yes). Faecal (F) calprotectin and ASCA (anti-Saccharomyces cerevisiae antibodies) in serum were measured by commercially available ELISAs (Calpro AS; ORGENTEC Diagnostika). For a subgroup of patients (n=164), presence of gut dysbiosis was also assessed by the GA-Map Dysbiosis Test (Genetic Analysis). Demographics, disease/treatment characteristics, comorbid IBD and the gastrointestinal biomarkers (F-calprotectin/ASCA/dysbiosis) were compared between patients with versus without prior urolithiasis. Finally, the same biomarkers were also compared between patients with versus without urolithiasis history, after exclusion of subjects with known IBD.ResultsUrolithiasis history was reported by 13% (n=33) of the axSpA patients, and comorbid IBD was significantly more common in this group (27% versus 6.8%, p<0.001; Table 1). F-calprotectin levels were also significantly higher among patients with prior urolithiasis, as was presence of gut dysbiosis (Table 1). ASCA seropositivity did not differ between the groups. Moreover, prior urolithiasis was associated with longer disease duration and AS-phenotype. After exclusion of cases with comorbid IBD, urolithiasis history was reported by 10% (24 of 230 patients). F-calprotectin elevation ≥100 mg/kg remained significantly associated with urolithiasis history also in this population, while only being numerically increased when assessed as a continuous variable (p=0.053; Figure 1). Gut dysbiosis also remained associated with prior urolithiasis in the non-IBD population (56% [9 of 16 patients with prior urolithiasis] versus 30% [40 of 132 patients without], p=0.037), whereas ASCA status did not differ between the groups (data not shown).Table 1.Urolithiasis historyNo, n=221Yes, n=33Male sex115 (52%)23 (70%)Age, years50 (13)59 (12)*Disease duration, years25 (14)31 (14)*AS (versus nr-axSpA)141 (64%)27 (82%)*Inflammatory bowel disease15 (6.8%)9 (27%)*ASAS 3-month NSAID score31 (40)37 (48)Ongoing bDMARD therapy87 (39%)16 (49%)bDMARD therapy ever113 (51%)20 (61%)ASDAS-CRP1.8 (1.0)1.9 (0.8)BASFI2.0 (2.1)2.7 (2.6)BASMI2.9 (1.5)4.3 (2.1)*F-Calprotectin, mg/kg*# Mean (SD)58 (97)115 (176) Median (IQR)29 (49)39 (152)F-Calprotectin ≥100 mg/kg28 (14%)10 (32%)*ASCA IgA ≥10 U/ml12 (5.7%)4 (13%)ASCA IgG ≥10 U/ml45 (21%)10 (33%)Gut dysbiosis†45 (32%)17 (71%)*Mean (SD) or n (%) if not otherwise stated. † GA-Map Dysbiosis Test, dysbiosis index ≥3. * p<0.05 by Chi2-test or Student t-test, as appropriate. # Log10-transformed values compared. Missing ≤13%, except for gut dysbiosis available in 140/24 patients without/with urolithiasis history.ConclusionThe current results lend support to the hypothesis that the increased urolithiasis risk in axSpA may be driven by gut inflammation/pathology. Prospective studies are, however, needed to assess the causality.References[1]Jakobsen AK, et al. PLoS One. 2014;9:e113602.[2]Corica D, et al. J Crohns Colitis. 2016;10:226-35.[3]Van Praet L, et al. Ann Rheum Dis. 2013;72:414-7.Disclosure of InterestsJohan K Wallman Consultant of: AbbVie, Amgen, Celgene, Eli Lilly, Novartis, Grant/research support from: AbbVie, Amgen, Eli Lilly, Novartis, Pfizer, Elisabeth Mogard Consultant of: Novartis, Jonas Sagard: None declared, Lars Erik Kristensen Speakers bureau: AbbVie, Amgen, Bristol-Myers Squibb, Celgene, Eli Lilly, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Merck Sharp & Dohme, Novartis, Pfizer, UCB Pharma, Consultant of: AbbVie, Amgen, Bristol-Myers Squibb, Celgene, Eli Lilly, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Merck Sharp & Dohme, Novartis, Pfizer, UCB Pharma, Elisabet Lindqvist: None declared, Tor Olofsson Consultant of: Eli Lilly, Merck Sharp & Dohme

This research aims to answer the problem of the impact of the existence of the Walang Jati Kencono batik motif on the social and economic changes of the community and batik craftsmen of Gunungkidul Regency. The existence of regulation from the Regional Government of Gunung Kidul Regency regarding the use of batik uniforms for elementary, junior high, and high school / vocational schools has strengthened the existence of batik products and the sustainability of batik production by batik craftsmen in Gunungkidul. This research uses the qualitative descriptive method. The data collection method uses observation, interview, and documentation techniques. Data validation by triangulation and data analysis used the stages of data reduction, data presentation, and creating conclusions. The results of this study explain that: (1) The existence of the Walang Jati Kencono batik motif, which has been designated as a school uniform in Gunungkidul Regency, has a very impact on social changes in the batik craftsmen, which increases and as the economy improves. (2) The policy of the Gunungkidul Regency government through the Regent's Regulation that raises the Walang Jati Kencono batik motif as a school uniform in the Gunungkidul area strongly supports economic progress and the existence of batik craftsmen in Gunungkidul. (3) The skills of batik makers in Gunungkidul as batik producers can meet the needs of the local market both from the official, school, and tourism sectors.Keywords: batik, walang jati kencono, gunungkidul. AbstrakPenelitian ini memiliki tujuan menjawab permasalahan dampak eksistensi motif batik Walang Jati Kencono terhadap perubahan sosial dan ekonomi masyarakat dan pengrajin batik Kabupaten Gunungkidul. Adanya peraturan Pemerintah Daerah Kabupaten Gunung Kidul tentang penggunaan seragam batik bagi sekolah SD, SMP, SMA/SMK telah memperkuat eksistensi produk batik hasil dan keberlangsungan produksi batik oleh pengrajin batik di Gunungkidul. Penelitian ini menggunakan metode deskriptif kualitatif. Metode pengumpulan data menggunakan teknik observasi, wawancara, dan dokumentasi. Validasi data dengan triangulasi dan analisis data menggunakan tahapan reduksi data, penyajian data, dan penarikan kesimpulan. Hasil penelitian ini menjelaskan bahwa: (1) Eksistensi motif batik Walang Jati Kencono yang telah ditetapkan sebagai seragam sekolah di Kabupaten Gunungkidul sangat memberikan dampak terhadap perubahan sosial jumlah pengrajin batik yang meningkat dan seiring dengan peningkatan ekonomi. (2) Kebijakan pemerintah Kabupaten Gunungkidul melalui Peraturan Bupati yang mengangkat batik motif Walang Jati Kencono sebagai seragam sekolah di wilayah Gunungkidul sangat mendukung kemajuan ekonomi dan eksistensi pengrajin batik di Gunungkidul. (3) Keterampilan para pembatik di Gunungkidul sebagai produsen batik mampu memenuhi kebutuhan pasar lokal baik dari sektor dinas, sekolah, dan pariwisata.Kata Kunci:batik, walang jati kencono, gunungkidul. Author :I Made Sukanadi : Institut Seni Indonesia Yogyakarta References :Amidjaja, N. T. (1966). Batik. Jakarta: Djambatan.BAPPEDA, B. (2018). Informasi Pembangunan Kabupaten Gunungkidul. Informasi BAPPEDA, Gunungkidul Yogyakarta: BAPPEDA.Bolaffi, G., & Raffaele, B. (2003). Dictionary of Race, Ethnicity and Culture. London-Thousand Oaks-New Delhi: Sage Publications.Dharsono, D. (2016). Kreasi Artistik Perjumpaan Tradisi Modern Dalam Paradigma Kekaryaan Seni. Karanganyar: Citra Seni Lembaga Pengkajian dan Konservasi Budaya Nusantara.Erawati, N. V., & Kahono, S. (2010). Keanekaragaman dan kelimpahan belalang dan kerabatnya (Orthoptera) pada dua ekosistem pegunungan di Taman Nasional Gunung Halimun-Salak. Jurnal Entomologi Indonesia, 7(2), 100-100.Erniwati, E. (2017). Pola Aktivitas dan Keanekaragaman Belalang (Insecta: Orthoptera) di Taman Naasional Gunung Ciremai, Kuningan, Jawa Barat. Jurnal Biologi Indonesia, 5(3).Gustami, S. P. (2008). Nukilan Seni Ornamen Indonesia. Yogyakarta: Jurusan Kriya Fakultas Seni Rupa Institut Seni Indonesia, Arindo.Hadiwijiono, H. (2001). Sari Sejarah Filsafat Barat 2. Yogyakarta: Kanisius.Helmiati, H., Misgiya, M., Atmojo, W. T., & Silaban, B. (2020). Eksperimen Pewarnaan Batik Dengan Bahan Alami Buah Naga (Hylocereus Undatus). Gorga : Jurnal Seni Rupa, 9(1), 22. https://doi.org/10.24114/gr.v9i1.16973.Langsing, M. K. (1974). Art, Artist, and Art Education. New York: Mc Graww-Hill Book Company.Mpapa, B. L. (2016). Analisis kesuburan tanah tempat tumbuh pohon jati (Tectona grandis L.) pada ketinggian yang berbeda. Jurnal Agrista, 20(3), 135-139.Natanegara, E. A., & Djaya, D. (2015). Batik Indonesia. In Yayasan Batik Indonesia: Harapan Prima Printing.Nasution, S, and Kaelan, K. (2005). Buku Penuntun Membuat Tesis, Skripsi, Disertasi. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara.Pebriyeni, E. (2019). Perkembangan Fungsi Seni Kerajinan Tenun Songket Silungkang. Gorga : Jurnal Seni Rupa, 8(1), 214. https://doi.org/10.24114/gr.v8i1.13585.Rahayu, S. (2017). Ensiklopedia Keanekaragaman Belalang (Acrididae) Taman Hutan Raya Bunder Gunungkidul Sebagai Sumber Belajar Biologi. Skripsi tidak diterbitkan. Yogyakarta: Program Studi Pendidikan Biologi UIN Sunan Kalijaga.Sembiring, S. B., & Guntur. (2018). Fungsi Topeng Tembut-Tembut Desa Seberaya Kecamatan Tiga Panah Kabupaten Karo. Gorga : Jurnal Seni Rupa, 07(01).Supriono, P. (2016). Ensiklopedia The Heritage of Batik Identitas Pemersatu Kebanggaan Bangsa karya Supriono. Andi Yogyakarta.Turner, V. W. (1982). From Ritual to Theatre (the human seriousness of play). New York: PAJ Publications.Wansaka, A., Hidayah, H. N., & Bakhittah, H. A. (2019). Kampung Batik Manding Siberkreasi sebagai Model Pelestarian Pendidikan Karakter. Jurnal Pendidikan Sejarah Indonesia, 2(2), 122-140.Wardoyo, S., Wulandari, T., Guntur, Dharsono, & Zularnain. (2021). Penciptaan Selendang Batik Sri Kuncoro Khas Budaya Samin Margomulyo Bojonegoro. Gorga : Jurnal Seni Rupa, 10(November).Williams, R. (1989). Resources of Hope : Culture, Democracy, Socialism. R. Gable (ed): Verso.Wulandari, T. (2021). Eksistensi Batik Encim Dalam Arena Produksi Kultural Di Pekalongan. Gorga : Jurnal Seni Rupa, 10(1), 164–171. https://doi.org/10.24114/gr.v10i1.25255.

Background:Spondyloarthritis (SpA) is a severe chronic inflammatory disease, which affects quality of life and functional status. It frequently occurs in women of childbearing age. Active disease and TNFi discontinuation at early pregnancy were found to be risk factors for flares during pregnancy (1).Objectives:To compare disease activity during pregnancy in patients with or without bDMARD exposure at conception and during pregnancy and to assess pregnancy outcomes.Methods:RHEKISS is a prospective longitudinal cohort study including patients with confirmed diagnose of inflammatory rheumatic disease. Pregnant patients are eligible to be enrolled until the 20th week of gestation regardless of drug treatment. During observation, information on treatment, disease and pregnancy course, and outcome is collected from rheumatologists and patients. For this analysis, pregnancies of patients with SpA were selected and stratified into three groups according to their exposure to bDMARDs.Results:Of 140 SpA pregnancies included, 74 (53%) were not exposed to bDMARDs at conception (group 1), 38 (27%) were exposed to bDMARDs at conception, but not during pregnancy (group 2) and 28 (20%) were continuously exposed to bDMARDs at conception and during pregnancy (group 3). Certolizumab (50%), Adalimumab (20%), Etanercept (8%) and Infliximab (8%) were the most frequently prescribed bDMARDs at beginning of pregnancy. Baseline characteristics according to treatment exposure are shown in Table 1. Frequency of flares was highest in group 2: 21%, 38%, and 39% of patients flared during the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd trimester. These rates were 20%, 25%, and 21% in group 1 and 8%, 20%, and zero in group 3. The difference in flare rates was also mirrored in the course of physician assessed global disease activity (Figure 1). Whereas patients in group 1 seemed to have a quite stable disease activity during pregnancy, those who were in group 2 had an increasing activity of disease during pregnancy with an even higher increase of disease activity after giving birth. Patients in group 3 had the lowest disease activity.Of 137 singleton pregnancies, 130 (95%) ended in live birth. Of 6 spontaneous abortions 2 were in every of the three groups. One pregnancy in group 1 was terminated in gestational week 22 due to suspect malformation. One baby of the triple pregnancy was born and two aborted. All babies of the twin pregnancies were born healthy.Conclusion:SpA patients treated with bDMARDs at conception are not at higher risk for adverse pregnancy outcomes. Our results in a larger patient population confirmed that discontinuation of bDMARDs after conception is associated with increased disease activity during pregnancy and after birth and a higher risk of flares.References:[1]van den Brandt S et al., Arthritis Res Ther. 2017; 19(1):64.Table 1.Baseline characteristics; numbers are n (%) if not otherwise specified; * value at beginning of pregnancy: first 22 weeks after conceptionParameterno bDMARD at conception (group 1)n=74bDMARD at conception anddiscontinuedduring pregnancy(group 2)n=38bDMARD at conception andcontinuedduring pregnancy (group 3)n=28Totaln=140Singleton72 (97)37 (97.4)28 (100)137 (97.9)Twin1 (1.4)1 (2.6)02 (1.4)Triple1 (1.4)001 (0.7)New-York criteria fulfilled21 (33)17 (49)10 (48)48 (40)disease duration in years, mean (SD)6.4 (5.9)7 (4.1)5.8 (4)6.4 (5.1)age*, mean (SD)33.4 (4.9)32.3 (4)31.6 (3.4)32.7 (4.4)severity of illness*: asymptomatic4 (6)0 (0)3 (14)7 (6) mild31 (48)6 (17)4 (19)41 (34) moderate24 (38)21 (60)14 (67)59 (49) severe5 (8)8 (23)013 (11)HLA-B27 positive41 (62)24 (80)15 (75)80 (69)CRP in mg/l *, mean (SD)6.6 (8.2)5.4 (8.2)5.2 (4.9)6 (7.6)CRP >5mg/l *25 (41)9 (30)8 (35)42 (37)physician global* (NRS 0-10), mean (SD)2.6 (2)2.3 (2.5)1.7 (1.4)2.4 (2.1)BASDAI* (0-10), mean (SD)3.2 (2)2.9 (2.3)2.8 (1.5)3.1 (2)patient global* (NRS 0-10), mean (SD)3.3 (2.7)3 (2.8)3 (2.3)3.1 (2.6)Figure 1Course of physician assessed global disease activityDisclosure of Interests:None declared.

Abstract Background: The depth and durability of hematologic response is a critical determinant of outcome in patients (pts) with light chain (AL) amyloidosis. Complete hematologic remissions (CR) following risk-adapted melphalan and stem cell transplant (RA-SCT) in pts with AL amyloidosis is associated with organ improvement and extended overall survival (OS). We have previously shown that using bortezomib and dexamethasone (BD) as consolidation following RA-SCT is associated with deeper hematologic responses and favorable outcomes. We have conducted a prospective phase II trial using BD as induction followed by RA-SCT and BD consolidation to determine the safety and hematologic and organ response rates of this treatment program for newly diagnosed, transplant-eligible pts with AL amyloidosis. Methods: Untreated pts with AL amyloidosis received 1-3 cycles of BD (B 1.3mg/m2, IV/SC, and D 40mg, IV/PO, days 1, 4, 8, 11). BD was discontinued before 3 cycles in patients who achieved CR. Pts were then assigned melphalan 100, 140 or 200mg/m2 based on age, renal function and cardiac involvement; Starting 3 months following RA-SCT, pts received six cycles of BD (B 1.3mg/m2, IV/SC and D 20mg, IV/PO days 1, 8, 15, 22) every 12 weeks as consolidation. Hematologic responses were assessed using International Society of Amyloidosis criteria (Palladini et al. JCO 2012) and organ responses using updated criteria (Palladini et al. Blood 2014), after induction, 3 months post RA-SCT, and at 12 and 24 months from treatment initiation. Patients with New York Heart Association Class III/IV heart failure, ECOG > 2 or > grade 2 neuropathy were ineligible. Results: Twenty pts, 70% male, with a median age of 60.1 years with renal (55%), cardiac (65%), liver/GI (15%) or nervous system (15%) involvement received BD induction and 18 patients have been transplanted. Two pts with cardiac disease died during BD induction (10% TRM); 85% of pts are alive with a median follow up of 28 mo. By intent to treat, 60% and 70% of patients achieved at least a very good partial response (>VGPR) following BD induction and RA-SCT, respectively. Overall, 95% of patients achieved hematologic responses (>PR) including 35% CR. Cardiac and renal responses were seen in 75% (N=8) and 60% (N=10) of evaluable pts at 1 year following treatment initiation. Most common grade >3 adverse events included GI (40%), Renal (30%), infectious (10%), and cardiovascular (10%); Grade 2 or higher neuropathy was seen in 40% of pts and warranted discontinuation of BD consolidation in 35% of pts. Conclusion: In newly diagnosed AL amyloidosis pts, BD induction followed by RA-SCT was safe and rapidly and effectively induced responses resulting in organ improvement. There was 10% TRM during BD induction and no deaths during transplant supporting the notion that early mortality in newly diagnosed AL pts is independent of treatment received. The high incidence of neuropathy may be related to the administration of BD on a twice weekly schedule and rendered some pts ineligible for post-transplant therapy. Whether transplant-eligible pts will ultimately derive more benefit from proteasome inhibitor induction versus consolidation is worthy of further study. Disclosures Landau: Spectrum Pharmaceuticals: Honoraria; Janssen: Consultancy; Janssen: Consultancy; Prothena: Consultancy, Honoraria; Takeda: Research Funding; Onyx: Honoraria, Research Funding. Landgren:Celgene: Honoraria; International Myeloma Foundation: Research Funding; BMJ Publishing: Consultancy; Onyx: Research Funding; Onyx: Consultancy; BMJ Publishing: Honoraria; Celgene: Consultancy; Bristol-Myers Squibb: Consultancy; Medscape: Consultancy; Medscape: Honoraria; Bristol-Myers Squibb: Honoraria; Onyx: Honoraria. Giralt:TAKEDA: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; JAZZ: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; AMGEN: Consultancy, Research Funding; SANOFI: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; CELGENE: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding. Hassoun:Novartis: Consultancy; Takeda: Research Funding; Celgene: Research Funding; Celgene: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees.

Методами поляризационных и импедансных измерений изучена кинетика реакции выделения водорода на MnSi-электроде в сернокислых растворах с различной концентрацией ионов водорода. Сделано предположение о механизме выделения водорода на силициде. Отмечено влияние тонкой оксидной пленки на кинетику выделения водорода на MnSi при невысоких катодных поляризациях. REFERENCES Rotinyan A. L., Tikhonov K. I., Shoshina I. A. Teoreticheskaya elektrokhimiya [Theoretical Electrochemistry]. Leningrad, Khimiya Publ., 1981, 424 p. (in Russ.) Antropov L. I. Teoreticheskaya elektrokhimiya [Theoretical Electrochemistry]. Мoscow, Vysshaya shkola Publ., 1984, 519 p. (in Russ.) Shamsul Huq A. K. M., Rosenberg A. J. J. Electrochemical behavior of nickel compounds. Electrochem. Soc. , 1964, v. 111(3), p. 270. https://doi.org/10.1149/1.2426107 Vijh A. K., Belanger G., Jacques R. Electrochemical reactions oh iron silicide surfaces in sulphuric acid. Materials Chemistry and Physics, 1988, v. 20(6), pp. 529–538. https://doi.org/10.1016/0254-0584(88)90086-7 Vijh A. K., Belanger G., Jacques R. Electrochemical activity of silicides of some transition metals for the hydrogen evolution reaction in acidic solutions. Int. J. Hydrogen Energy, 1990, v. 15(11), pp. 789–794. DOI: 10.1016/0360-3199(90)90014-P Shein A. B. Elektrokhimiya silitsidov i germanidov perekhodnykh metallov [Electrochemistry of silicides and germanides of transition metals]. Perm‘, Perm. gos. un-t Publ., 2009, 269 p. (in Russ.) Vigdorovich V. I., Tsygankova L. E., Gladysheva I. E., Kichigin V. I. Kinetics of hydrogen evolution from acidic solutions on pressed micro graphite electrodes modifi ed with carbon nanotubes. II. Impedance studies. Protection of Metals and Physical Chemistry of Surfaces, 2012, v. 48(4), pp. 438–443. https://doi.org/10.1134/S2070205112040181 Meyer S., Nikiforov A. V., Petrushina I. M., Kohler K., Christensen E., Jensen J. O., Bjerrum N. J. Transition metal carbides (WC, Mo2C, TaC, NbC) as potential electrocatalysts for the hydrogen evolution reaction (HER) at medium temperatures. Int. J. Hydrogen Energy, 2015, v. 40(7), pp. 2905–2911. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijhydene.2014.12.076 Kichigin V. I., Shein A. B., Shamsutdinov A. Sh. The kinetics of cathodic hydrogen evolution on iron monosilicide in acid and alkaline solutions. Kondensirovannye sredy i mezhfaznye granitsy [Condensed Matter and Interphases], 2016, v. 18(3), pp. 326–337. URL: https://journals.vsu.ru/kcmf/article/view/140/98 (in Russ.) Eftekhari A. Electrocatalysts for hydrogen evolution reaction. International Journal of Hydrogen Energy, 2017, v. 42(16), pp. 11053–11077. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijhydene.2017.02.125 Schalenbach M., Speck F. D., Ledendecker M., Kasian O., Goehl D., Mingers A. M., Breitbach B., Springer H., Cherevko S., Mayrhofer K. J. J. Nickelmolybdenum alloy catalysts for the hydrogen evolution reaction: Activity and stability revised. Electrochimica Acta, 2018, v. 259, pp. 1154–1161. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.electacta.2017.11.069 Kuz’minykh M. M., Panteleeva V. V., Shein A. B. Cathodic hydrogen evolution on iron disilicide. II. Acidic solution. Izvestiya vuzov. Khimiya i khim. tekhnologiya, 2019, v. 62(2), pp. 59–64. https://doi.org/10.6060/ivkkt. 20196202.5750 (in Russ.) Samsonov G. V., Dvorina L. A., Rud’ B.M. Silitsidy [Silicides]. Moscow, Metallurgiya Publ., 1979, 272 p. (in Russ.) Samsonov G. V., Vinitskii I. M. Tugoplavkie soedineniya [Refractory compounds]. Moscow, Metallurgiya Publ., 1976, 560 p. (in Russ.) Yamasaki T., Okada S., Kamamoto K., Kudou K. Crystal Growth and properties of manganese-silicon system compounds by high-temperature tin solution method. Pacific Science Review, 2012, v. 14(3), pp. 275. Lee M., Onose Y., Tokura Y., Ong N. P. Hidden constant in the anomalous Hall effect of high-purity magnet MnSi. Phys. Rev. B., 2007, v. 75(17), p. 172403. https://doi.org/10.1103/PhysRevB.75.172403 Neubauer A., Pfl eiderer C., Binz B., Rosch A., Ritz R., Niklowitz P. G., Boni P. Topological Hall effect in the a phase of MnSi. Phys. Rev. Lett., 2009, v. 102(18), pp. 186602. https://doi.org/10.1103/PhysRevLett.102.186602 Sukhotin A. M. Spravochnik po elektrokhimii [Handbook of electrochemistry]. Leningrad, Khimiya Publ., 1981, 488 p. (in Russ.) Zhang X. G. Electrochemistry of silicon and its oxide. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, 2001. 510 p. Xu X., Bojkov H., Goodman D. W. Electrochemical study of ultrathin silica fi lms supported on a platinum substrate. J. Vac. Sci. Technol., 1994, v. A12(4), pp. 1882–1885. https://doi.org/10.1116/1.579022 Harrington D. A., Conway B. E. ac Impedance of Faradaic reactions involving electrosorbed intermediates — I. Kinetic theory. Electrochim. Acta, v. 32(12), pp. 1703–1712. https://doi.org/10.1016/0013-4686(87)80005-1 Orazem M. E., Tribollet B. Electrochemical Impedance Spectroscopy. J. Wiley and Sons, Hoboken, New York, 2008, 533 p. Kichigin V. I., Sherstobitova I. N., Shein A. B. Impedans elektrokhimicheskikh i korrozionnykh sistem: ucheb. posobie po spetskursu [The impedance of electrochemical and corrosion systems: textbook. special course allowance]. Perm’, Perm. gos. un-t Publ., 2009, 239 p. (in Russ.) Kichigin V. I., Shein A. B. Diagnostic criteria for hydrogen evolution mechanisms in electrochemical impedance spectroscopy. Electrochemica Acta, 2014, v. 138, pp. 325–333. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.electacta.2014.06.114 Kichigin V. I., Shein A. B. Additional criteria for the mechanism of hydrogen evolution reaction in the impedance spectroscopy method. Vestnik Permskogo Universiteta. Ser. Khimiya, 2018, v. 8, iss. 3, pp. 316–324. https://doi.org/10.17072/2223-1838-2018-3-316-324 (in Russ.) Kichigin V. I., Shein A. B. Infl uence of hydrogen absorption on the potential dependence of the Faradaic impedance parameters of hydrogen evolution reaction. Electrochemica Acta, 2016, v. 201, pp. 233–239. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.electacta.2016.03.194

Allen, M. (2017). The sage encyclopedia of communication research methods (Vols. 1-4). Thousand Oaks, CA: SAGE Publications, Inc. doi: 10.4135/9781483381411 Alleyne, B., & Amaria, P. (2013). The effectiveness of corporate culture, auditor education, and legislation in identifying, preventing, and eliminating corporate fraud. International Journal of Business, Accounting and Finance, 7(1), 34+. Bailey, J. A. (2011). Core Competencies for Today’s Internal Auditor. Report II. Altamonte Springs: The Institute of Internal Auditors. Bilan, Y., Mishchuk, H., & Samoliuk, N. (2023). Digital Skills of Civil Servants: Assessing Readiness for Successful Interaction in e-society. Acta Polytechnica Hungarica, 20(3), 155-174. DOI: 10.12700/APH.20.3.2023.3.10 Bustos-Contell, E., Porcuna-Enguix, L., Serrano-Madrid, J., & Labatut-Serer, G. (2022). Female audit team leaders and audit effort. Journal of Business Research, 140, 324-331. Chan, S. H. J., & Lai, H. Y. I. (2017). Understanding the link between communication satisfaction, perceived justice, and organizational citizenship behavior. Journal of Business Research, 70, 214–223. Cho, J., Lee, H. E., & Kim, H. (2019). Effects of communication-oriented overload in mobile instant messaging on role stressors, burnout, and turnover intention in the workplace. International Journal of Communication, 13. Compernolle, T. (2018). Communication of the external auditor with the audit committee: Managing impressions to deal with multiple accountability relationships. Accounting, Auditing & Accountability Journal, 31(3), 900–924. doi: 10.1108/AAAJ-05-2013-1356 Cone, J. D. (1978). The Behavioral Assessment Grid (BAG): A Conceptual Framework and a Taxonomy. Behavior Therapy, 9, 882–888. Dobrowolski, Z., Sułkowski, Ł., & Bařinová, D. (2022). Auditors maximising their utility: Economic analysis of the supreme audit institution. Journal of International Studies, 15(3), 98-110. doi:10.14254/2071-8330.2022/15-3/7 Frey, L., Botan, C., Friedman, P., & Kreps, G. (1991). Investigating Communication: An Introduction to Research Methods. Englewood Cliffs, NJ. Griffin, E. (2003). Podstawy komunikacji społecznej [Fundamentals of social communication]. Gdańskie Wydawnictwo Psychologiczne. He, W., Sidhu, B., & Taylor, S. (2019). Audit quality and properties of analysts’ information environment. Journal of Business Finance & Accounting, 46(3–4), 400–419. IIA Internal Audit Capabilities and need survey. (2019). Protiviti. Retrieved from https://www.protiviti.com/US-en/insights/internal-audit-capabilities-and-needs-survey International Auditing and Assurance Standards Board (IAASB). (2011). Enhancing the Value of Auditor Reporting: Exploring Options for Change. New York, NY: International Federation of Accountants. Jerzemowska, M., & Koyama, Y. (2020). The board as an example of Japanese corporate governance system hybridization: An outline of the problem. Economics and Sociology, 13(3), 171-202. doi:10.14254/2071-789X.2020/13-3/11 Jurczuk, A., & Florea, A. (2022). Future-Oriented Digital Skills for Process Design and Automation. Human Technology, 18(2), 122–142. https://doi.org/10.14254/1795-6889.2022.18-2.3 Macko, M. (2009). Poczucie sprawiedliwości organizacyjnej a zachowania pracowników [The sense of organizational justice and the behavior of employees]. Poznań: Wydawnictwo Naukowe WNS UAM. Madlock, P. E. (2008). The link between leadership style, communicator competence, and employee satisfaction. International Journal of Business Communication, 45(1), 61-78. Marcyński, K. (2020). Sposoby badania, mierzenia i oceny kompetencji komunikacyjnej [Methods of researching, measuring, and evaluating communication competence]. Zeszyty prasoznawcze, Kraków, 63(1), 41–54. McCroskey, J. C., McCroskey, L. L. (1988). Self-report as an approach to measuring communication competence. Communication Research Reports, 5(2), 108–113. Mikkelson, A. C., York, J. A., & Arritola, J. (2015). Communication competence, leadership behaviors, and employee outcomes in supervisor-employee relationships. Business and Professional Communication Quarterly, 78(3), 336-354. Morreale, S. P., Spitzberg, B. H., & Barge, J. K. (2013). Human Communication: Motivation, Knowledge, and Skills (3rd ed.). New York, NY: Peter Lang. Narkchai, S., & Fadzil, F. H. B. (2017). The communication skill on the performance of internal auditors in Thailand Public Limited Company. International Review of Management and Marketing, 7(4), 1-5. Retrieved from www.econjournals.com Przybylska, J., Rydzak, W., & Trębecki, J. (2020). Communication in internal audit: theory and practice. Poznań: PTPN. Rose, J. (2015). Mapping Your Career: Competencies Necessary for Internal Audit Excellence. Global Internal Audit Common Body of Knowledge. CBOK, Altamonte Springs: The Institute of Internal Auditors. Salerno-Kochan, M. (2006). Kompetencje audytorów [Competences of auditors]. Zeszyty Naukowe Akademii Ekonomiczne w Krakowie, 717. Smith, G. (2005). Communication skills are critical for internal auditors. Managerial Auditing Journal, 20(5), 513-519. doi: 10.1108/02686900510598858. The Institute of Internal Auditors. (2020). The IIA’s Global Internal Audit Competency Framework. Retrieved from https://global.theiia.org/standards-guidance/Pages/IAC-Framework-Put-It-to-Work.aspx Tkalac Verčič, A., Galić, Z., & Žnidar, K. (2021). The relationship of internal communication satisfaction with employee engagement and employer attractiveness: Testing the joint mediating effect of the social exchange quality indicators. International Journal of Business Communication, 1. Turley, S., & Zaman, M. (2007). Audit committee effectiveness: informal processes and behavioral effects. Accounting, Auditing & Accountability Journal, 20(5), 765-788. doi: 10.1108/09513570710779036 Witzany, A. (2018). Audit never sleeps. Altamonte Springs: The Institute of Internal Auditors. Williams, K. C., & Spiro, R. L. (1985). Communication style in the salesperson-customer dyad. Journal of Marketing Research, 22, November. Williams, K. C., Spiro, R. L., & Fine, M. L. (1990). The customer-salesperson dyad: An interaction/communication model and review. The Journal of Personal Selling & Sale Management, 10(3).

Background. HSC dose and HLA match are independent risk factors that impact non-relapse mortality in children and adults undergoing umbilical cord blood (UCB) transplant for acute leukemia (Eapen et al. Blood 2014 123:133-140). Low number of CD34+ HSCs results in prolonged periods of cytopenia and higher risk of graft failure. To reduce these risks, a minimum cell dose threshold, e.g. 3.0 x 107 total nucleated cells (TNC)/kilogram (kg), has generally been required in CBU selection. While beneficial in terms of hematopoietic recovery, this cell dose threshold markedly limits the number of available cord blood units (CBUs) particularly for larger adolescent and adult recipients, thus reducing the probability of identifying a 7-8/8 HLA-matched graft. In addition, a second UCB unit is often required for adults as a single unit may not meet the cell dose threshold. MGTA-456 is an expanded CD34+ HSC product utilizing an AHR antagonist in the presence of SCF, Flt-3L, IL-6 and TPO. In previous studies with fresh MGTA-456, 36 patients with hematologic malignancies demonstrated rapid neutrophil recovery and sustained engraftment in all patients. The aims of this study (NCT03674411) were to evaluate the safety and efficacy of cryopreserved MGTA-456 as well as the effectiveness of lowering the minimum cell dose threshold of the selected CBU from 3.0 x 107 to 1.0 x 107 TNC/kg to improve donor-recipient HLA match. Patients and Methods: Ten patients with high-risk hematologic malignancy were enrolled with 9 transplanted to date. Conditioning consisted of cyclophosphamide 120 mg/kg, fludarabine 75 mg/m2 and total body irradiation 1320 cGy (total doses) with cyclosporine and mycophenolate mofetil as immunoprophylaxis. G-CSF was initiated on the day after infusion and continued until the neutrophil count exceeded 2500/uL for 3 consecutive days. Results: Cryopreserved MGTA-456 contained a median of 1.9 x 109 CD34+ cells (range, 1.1-6.2) after expansion culture (a 491-fold expansion of CD34+ cells [range, 219-672]). As shown in Table 1, neutrophil recovery occurred in 100% of patients (with one pending after recent transplant) at a median of 15 days (range, 0-31), similar to recipients of fresh MGTA-456 in a prior study (median 14 days, range 7-32) and significantly faster than in recipients of unmodified UCB (median 25 days). Platelet recovery (&gt;20,000/uL for 7 days without transfusion) was also comparable in recipients of cryopreserved and fresh MGTA-456 (median 42 [range 27-53] vs 45 days [range 28-54], respectively), and again faster relative to recipients of unmodified CBUs (median 64 days). In line with preclinical experiments in NSG murine recipients that demonstrates all engrafting cells are retained in the CD34+CD90+ subpopulation, CD34+CD90+ content strongly correlated with speed of neutrophil recovery in recipients of MGTA-456 (cryopreserved and fresh) as shown in Figure 1. As expected, lowering the cell dose requirement from 3.0 x 107 to 1.0 x 107 TNC/kg for UCB unit selection prior to expansion culture improved HLA match and/or eliminated the need for double UCB transplant in 5 of 6 adults (Table 1). As a result, all but one patient received an 8/8 (n=5) and 7/8 (n=4) HLA matched UCB graft, potentially contributing to the low incidence of acute GVHD with only one patient of the 7 out &gt;42 days having grade 2 acute GVHD. This low rate of GVHD compares favorably to that observed in the prior study of fresh MGTA-456. With a follow-up of 19-187 days (median 89), all patients are alive. Conclusion: Transplantation of cryopreserved MGTA-456 resulted in complete engraftment and rapid recovery with speed of neutrophil recovery correlating with the CD34+CD90+ cell dose. Based on the marked expansion that is now possible, units with fewer cells can now be considered, increasing the probability of finding a better HLA matched unit, particularly for adults. Availability of MGTA-456 could reduce the barriers associated with cell dose and poor HLA match previously limiting the successful use of UCB in transplantation. Disclosures Stefanski: Novartis: Consultancy, Speakers Bureau. Brunstein:Magenta: Research Funding; Gamida: Research Funding; Astex: Research Funding. McKenna:Icahn School of Medicine, New York, New York: Consultancy; CIBMTR BMT CTN (NIH): Other: Medical Monitor; National Eye Institute (NIH): Other: DSMB (2); Magenta Therapeutics: Research Funding; Gamida: Research Funding; NMDP: Other: Donor and Patient Safety Monitoring Advisory Group; Fate Therapeutics: Research Funding; Intima: Patents & Royalties: Royalities, Research Funding. Miller:Dr. Reddys Laboratory: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Moderna: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Fate Therapeutics, Inc: Consultancy, Research Funding; GT BioPharma: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees, Research Funding; CytoSen: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; OnKImmune: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees. Blazar:KidsFirst Fund: Research Funding; Childrens' Cancer Research Fund: Research Funding; Abbvie Inc: Research Funding; Leukemia and Lymphoma Society: Research Funding; Kamon Pharmaceuticals, Inc: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Magenta Therapeutics and BlueRock Therapeuetics: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Five Prime Therapeutics Inc: Co-Founder, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Regeneron Pharmaceuticals: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Alpine Immune Sciences, Inc.: Research Funding; RXi Pharmaceuticals: Research Funding; Fate Therapeutics, Inc.: Research Funding; Tmunity: Other: Co-Founder; BlueRock Therapeutics: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees. Boitano:Magenta Therapeutics: Employment, Equity Ownership, Patents & Royalties. Cooke:Magenta Therapeutics: Employment, Equity Ownership, Patents & Royalties. Raffel:Magenta Therapeutics: Employment, Equity Ownership. Davis:Magenta Therapeutics: Employment, Equity Ownership. Wagner:Rocket Pharmaceuticals: Consultancy; Magenta: Consultancy, Research Funding; BlueRock: Research Funding; Gadeta: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Novartis: Research Funding.

BackgroundIn patients (pts) with axial spondyloarthritis (axSpA), tumour necrosis factor inhibitors (TNFi) are the usual first line biologic treatment, yet many pts may experience loss of response over time, and some are intolerant to TNFis.[1]Typically, response to second line biologics is limited in TNFi-inadequate responders (IR).Bimekizumab (BKZ) is a monoclonal IgG1 antibody that selectively inhibits IL-17F in addition to IL-17A. In the phase 3 BE MOBILE 1 and 2 studies, BKZ treatment resulted in rapid and sustained improvements in efficacy outcomes through 52 weeks (wks) in pts with active non‑radiographic (nr-)axSpA and r‑axSpA (i.e., ankylosing spondylitis [AS]).[2,3]In studies of BKZ in psoriatic arthritis, similar efficacy between TNFi-naïve and TNFi-IR pts were observed.[4]ObjectivesTo assess the efficacy of BKZ in TNFi-naïve or -IR pts with active nr-axSpA and r‑axSpA through Wk 52 across multiple key endpoints.MethodsIn BE MOBILE 1 (nr-axSpA;NCT03928704) pts met Assessment of SpondyloArthritis international Society (ASAS) classification criteria and in BE MOBILE 2 (r-axSpA;NCT03928743) pts fulfilled modified New York and ASAS criteria. Pts were randomised to receive subcutaneous BKZ 160 mg every 4 wks (Q4W) or placebo (PBO) then BKZ 160 mg Q4W from Wk 16. This post hoc analysis reports pooled mean efficacy data, including disease activity, MRI inflammation, physical function, and quality of life (QoL), through Wk 52 of BE MOBILE 1 and 2, stratified by TNFi status (naïve/IR). TNFi-IR pts are defined as those who experienced intolerance, or IR, to prior treatment given at an approved dose for ≥12 wks.ResultsThis pooled analysis included 505 TNFi-naïve and 81 TNFi-IR pts. 302/505 (59.8%) TNFi-naïve and 47/81 (58.0%) TNFi-IR pts were randomised to BKZ.At Wk 16, the proportion of pts achieving ASAS40 and AS Disease Activity Score (ASDAS)<2.1 (low disease activity) were higher in BKZ-randomised TNFi‑naïve/-IR pts vs PBO. In both TNFi-naïve/-IR continuous BKZ‑treated pts, responses were similar and increased to Wk 52 (Figure 1).Similar substantial reductions from baseline in ASDAS-CRP and MRI inflammation by Wk 16 were also achieved with BKZ vs PBO in both TNFi-naïve and IR pts; in continuous BKZ-treated pts this was sustained or further improved through 52 wks. Comparable improvements in physical function, nocturnal spinal pain and ASQoL were observed through 52 wks with BKZ in TNFi‑naïve/-IR pts (Table 1).ConclusionAcross the full axSpA disease spectrum, BKZ treatment resulted in clinically relevant improvements in key efficacy outcomes vs PBO, including suppression of inflammation and improvements in physical function and QoL, regardless of prior TNFi exposure. The improvements with BKZ at Wk 16 were sustained to Wk 52.References[1]Noureldin B. Rheumatol (Oxf). 2018;57(suppl_6);[2]Boel A. Ann Rheum Dis. 2019;78:1545–9;[3]Baraliakos X. Arthritis Rheumatol. 2022;74 (suppl 9);[4]Mease P. Arthritis Rheumatol. 2022;74 (suppl 9).Table 1.Pooled efficacy endpoints across BE MOBILE 1 and 2 in TNFi-naïve and -IR ptsWk 16Wk 52TNFi-naïveTNFi-IRTNFi-naïveTNFi-IRPBO N=203BKZ 160 mg Q4W N=302PBO N=34BKZ 160 mg Q4W N=47BKZ 160 mg Q4W N=302BKZ 160 mg Q4W N=47ASDAS-CRP CfB[MI]mean (SE)–0.7 (0.1)–1.5 (0.1)–0.6 (0.1)–1.6 (0.1)–1.8 (0.1)–1.9 (0.2)BASDAI CfB[MI]mean (SE)–1.7 (0.1)–3.0 (0.1)–1.6 (0.4)–2.7 (0.3)–3.6 (0.1)–3.7 (0.3)SPARCC MRI SIJ CfB[OC]mean (SD)–0.9 (7.3)a–5.3 (8.4)b1.4 (6.0)c–5.6 (13.4)d–5.9 (9.1)e–6.9 (12.2)dBerlin MRI Spine CfB[OC]mean (SD)–0.2 (1.5)f–1.4 (3.2)g0.4 (1.3)h–0.5 (1.9)i–1.7 (3.6)d–1.2 (2.1)jBASFI CfB[MI]mean (SE)–1.1 (0.1)–2.3 (0.1)–0.5 (0.3)–2.2 (0.3)–2.8 (0.1)–2.9 (0.3)Nocturnal spinal pain CfB[MI]mean (SE)–1.7 (0.2)–3.4 (0.2)–2.1 (0.5)–3.3 (0.3)–4.1 (0.2)–3.9 (0.3)ASQoL CfB[MI]mean (SE)–2.8 (0.3)–5.1 (0.3)–2.4 (0.6)–4.2 (0.6)–5.8 (0.3)–4.7 (0.6)Wk 52 data shown only for continuous BKZ pts.an=95;bn=144;cn=13;dn=15;en=130;fn=94;gn=140;hn=12;in=127;jn=15.AcknowledgementsThis study was funded by UCB Pharma. Medical writing support was provided by Costello Medical, funded by UCB Pharma.Disclosure of InterestsMarina Magrey Consultant of: AbbVie, Eli Lilly, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Grant/research support from: AbbVie and UCB Pharma, Marleen G.H. van de Sande Speakers bureau: Janssen, Novartis and UCB Pharma, Consultant of: AbbVie, Novartis and UCB Pharma, Grant/research support from: Eli Lilly, Novartis and UCB Pharma, Maxime Breban Consultant of: Novartis and UCB Pharma, Grant/research support from: MSD, Filip van den Bosch Speakers bureau: AbbVie, BMS, Celgene, Janssen, Merck, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Consultant of: AbbVie, Amgen, Eli Lilly, Galapagos, Janssen, Merck, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Carmen Fleurinck Employee of: Employee of UCB Pharma, Ute Massow Employee of: Employee of UCB Pharma, Natasha de Peyrecave Employee of: Employee of UCB Pharma, Thomas Vaux Employee of: Employee of UCB Pharma, Xenofon Baraliakos Speakers bureau: AbbVie, BMS, Chugai, Eli Lilly, Galapagos, Gilead, MSD, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Paid instructor for: AbbVie, BMS, Chugai, Eli Lilly, Galapagos, Gilead, MSD, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Consultant of: AbbVie, BMS, Chugai, Eli Lilly, Galapagos, Gilead, MSD, Novartis, Pfizer and UCB Pharma, Helena Marzo-Ortega Speakers bureau: AbbVie, Biogen, Eli Lilly, Janssen, Moonlake, Novartis, Pfizer, Takeda and UCB Pharma, Consultant of: AbbVie, Biogen, Eli Lilly, Janssen, Moonlake, Novartis, Pfizer, Takeda and UCB Pharma, Grant/research support from: Janssen, Novartis and UCB.

Background: Gastrointestinal dysbiosis has been associated with unfavorable clinical outcomes after allogeneic stem cell transplantation, but its clinical significance in patients receiving induction chemotherapy for AML has not been well defined. We therefore explored changes in microbial diversity and their potential impact on clinical outcomes in patients with newly-diagnosed AML undergoing standard intensive induction chemotherapy. Methods: Stool samples were obtained from 64 newly-diagnosed AML patients receiving induction chemotherapy at Weill Cornell Medicine/The New York Presbyterian Hospital from November 2015 to May 2019. A total of 140 serial samples were analyzed and categorized into three treatment time-points (±7 days): Baseline (n=64), Day 14 after chemotherapy initiation (n=51), and Day 30 after chemotherapy initiation (n=25). Clinical characteristics and treatment outcomes were collected. DNA was extracted from stool samples and sequencing of the V4 region of the bacterial 16S rRNA genes was performed using an Illumina MiSeq platform. Alpha microbial diversity was measured by the Shannon Index, Simpson Index, and the observed number of Operational Taxonomic Units (OTUs). The Friedman test was used to assess for changes in alpha diversity from baseline to Day 14 to Day 30 samples. Wilcoxon rank-sum tests were used to compare alpha diversities between groups of dichotomized clinical variables, including gender, age, early antibacterial use, diarrhea, bloodstream infections, and achieving a complete response (CR). The Kruskal Wallis one-way test of variance was used to compare differences in microbial diversity between ELN risk categories. A multivariate logistic regression model was applied to assess associations between the degree of change in diversity from baseline to day 14 and clinical outcomes. Results: Clinical characteristics are summarized in Table 1. Intensive chemotherapy consisted of 7+3 (cytarabine/anthracycline), CPX-351, or 7+3 combined with other therapies. 49 (77%) patients achieved CR or CRi (CR with incomplete count recovery) and 24 (38%) had bloodstream infections during their hospital course. Shannon and Simpson diversity indices and OTUs are shown in Figure 1. There was a significant decline in median microbiome alpha diversities measured by all indices among baseline, day 14, and day 30 samples (Shannon: p = 0.0003; Simpson: p = 0.0003; OTU: p&lt;0.0001). The median change in diversity from baseline to day 14 samples were: Shannon (median: -0.932, range: -3.714 to +1.96), Simpson (median: -0.210, range: -0.947 to +0.689), and OTU (median -62, range: -270 to 93). 24 patients (38%) received antibacterial treatment prior to day 14. However, antibacterial therapy during this time was not associated with change in diversity using any of the indices. Decrease in alpha diversity from baseline to day 14 samples by Shannon index was associated with the achievement of CR/CRi (p = 0.023) (Figure 2). Subsequent multivariate regression analysis showed significant correlations between amount of Shannon diversity decrease from baseline to day 14 and CR/CRi, independent of age, ELN risk, and baseline diversity (Odds ratio: 0.053, (95% CI: 0.001 to 0.467, p = 0.049). Achievement of CR/CRi was significantly correlated with a decrease of microbiome diversity from baseline to day 14 (Median = -1.111), whereas failure to achieve CR/CRi was correlated with an increase in microbiome diversity from baseline to day 14 (Median = +0.199). There were no significant correlations between levels of baseline, day 14, or day 30 microbiome diversity and age (&gt;60 vs. ≤60), ELN risk categories, diarrhea, bloodstream infections, or CR/CRi using any of the indices. There were no significant correlations between decrease in diversity from baseline to Day 14 samples and diarrhea or bloodstream infections. (Figure 2) Conclusion: Gut microbial diversity declines in patients receiving intensive induction chemotherapy for AML throughout their hospitalization, even in the absence of antibacterial therapy. Overall decrease in diversity at day 14 is associated with achievement of remission, independent of age, ELN risk, and baseline diversity. In this cohort, neither decreased microbial diversity nor a decline in microbial diversity was associated with adverse clinical outcomes. Additional study of the impact of the gut microbiome on outcomes in patients with AML is warranted. Disclosures Lee: Roche Molecular Systems: Consultancy; Jazz Pharmaceuticals, Inc: Consultancy; Helsinn: Consultancy; Karyopharm Therapeutics: Consultancy; Ai Therapeutics: Research Funding; AstraZeneca Pharmaceuticals: Consultancy. Ritchie:Genentech: Other: Advisory board; Celgene: Other: Advisory board; AStella, Bristol-Myers Squibb, Novartis, NS Pharma, Pfizer: Research Funding; Celgene, Novartis: Other: travel support; Jazz Pharmaceuticals: Research Funding; Pfizer: Other: Advisory board, travel support; agios: Other: Advisory board; Tolero: Other: Advisory board; Celgene, Incyte, Novartis, Pfizer: Consultancy; Ariad, Celgene, Incyte, Novartis: Speakers Bureau. Desai:Sanofi: Consultancy; Celgene: Consultancy; Cellerant: Consultancy; Astex: Research Funding; Astellas: Honoraria. Roboz:AbbVie: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Actinium: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Agios: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Amphivena: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Argenx: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Astex: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Astellas: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Bayer: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Celgene: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Celltrion: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Daiichi Sankyo: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Eisai: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Janssen: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Jazz: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Novartis: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; MEI Pharma: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Orsenix: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Otsuka: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Pfizer: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Roche/Genentech: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Sandoz: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Takeda: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Trovagene: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees.

ABSTRAK Tujuan Penelitian ini adalah untuk menganalisis peran dari Perencanaan Keuangan Keluarga Islam pada Nelayan di Kabupaten Sidoarjo. Penelitian ini menggunakan pendekatan kualitatif dengan metode studi kasus deskriptif. Data dikumpulkan melalui observasi, wawancara, dan dokumentasi. Kemudian, validasi data dengan triangulasi data. Hasil Penelitian ini menjelaskan bahwa adanya peran dari Perencanaan Keuangan Keluarga Islami pada Nelayan di Kabupaten Sidoarjo dalam mewujudkan kesejahteraan dengan sampel 4 orang nelayan yang direkomendasikan oleh pihak Dinas Perikanan Kabupaten Sidoarjo. Konsep yang digunakan untuk meneliti yakni; Konsep Generasi Kekayaan, Konsep Pemurnian Kekayaan, Konsep Perlindungan Kekayaan, Konsep Akumulasi Kekayaan, dan Konsep Distribusi Kekayaan. Temuan dari Penelitian ini bahwa dari keempat informan nelayan memiliki lebih banyak aset daripada hutang selain itu juga keempat informan nelayan telah mempersiapkan kemungkinan-kemungkinan buruk yang akan terjadi dimasa datang. Sehingga dapat disimpulkan perencanaan keuangan keluarga memiliki peran penting yang dapat membantu seseorang tersebut dalam mewujudkan kesejahteraan. Hal ini dibuktikan dengan kemampuan mengakumulasi yang mana jumlah aset yang dimiliki lebih besar dari hutang, sehingga terdapat kebebasan keuangan pada seseorang tersebut. Kata Kunci: Perencanaan Keuangan Keluarga Islami, Nelayan, Kabupaten Sidoarjo. ABSTRACT This study aimed to analyze the role of Islamic family financial planning for fishermen in Sidoarjo district. This research used a qualitative approach with a descriptive case study method. Data were collected through observation, interviews and documentation. Then, the data was validated with data triangulation. The results of this study explained that Islamic Family Financial Planning played a role for Fishermen in Sidoarjo Regency in realizing prosperity. The study's sample was four fishermen recommended by the Fisheries Office of Sidoarjo Regency. The concept used to research namely; Wealth Generation Concept, Wealth Purification Concept, Wealth Protection Concept, Wealth Accumulation Concept, and Wealth Distribution Concept. The findings from this study were that the four fisherman informants have more assets than debt. In addition, the four fisherman informants have prepared for bad possibilities that will occur in the future. Thus, family financial planning has an important role that can help someone realize prosperity. This was evidenced by the ability to accumulate where the amount of assets owned is greater than debt so that that person has financial freedom. Keywords: Islamic Family Financial Planning, Fishermen, Sidoarjo Regency. REFERENCES Abdullah, A., & Junaina, M. (2013). Ethical values in Islamic planning. Jurnal Pengurusan, 38 (133 – 140). Adiba, E. M., & Shofawati, A. (2017). The role of middlemen and fisherman welfare in maqashid shariah. Journal of Islamic Economics Science, 1(1), 1-15. Agustianto, & Lutfi. (2010). Fiqih perencanaan keuangan syariah. Jakarta: Muda Mapan Publishing. Alkautsar, Z., & Hapsari. M. I. (2014). Implementasi pemahaman konsumsi Islam pada perilaku konsumen muslim. Jurnal Ekonomi Syariah Teori dan Terapan, 1(10), 736-754. https://doi.org/10.20473/vol1iss201410pp736-754 Amanda, F., Possumah, B. T., & Firdaus, A. (2018). Consumerism in personal finance: An Islamic wealth management approach. Al- Iqtishad: Journal of Islamic Economics, 325-340. DOI:10.15408/aiq.vl0i2.5518 Aulia. (2009). Perencanaan keuangan keluarga menciptakan surplus anggaran dalam keuangan keluarga anda. Yogyakarta: Cakrawala. Aulia, N., Yuliati, L, N., & Muflikhati, I. (2019). Kesejahteraan keuangan keluarga usia pension: Literasi keuangan, perencanaan keuangan hari tua, dan kepemilikan aset. Jurnal Ilmu Keluarga dan Konsumen, 12(1), 38-51. https://doi.org/10.24156/jikk.2019.12.1.38 Baidhowi, B., & Zaki, I. (2014). Implementasi konsumsi Islami pada pengajar pondok pesantren (Studi kasus pada pengajar pondok pesantren al aqobah kecamatan diwek kabupaten Jombang). Jurnal Ekonomi Syariah Teori dan Terapan, 1(9), 610-621. https://doi.org/10.20473/vol1iss20149pp610-621 Basah, S., & Tahir, P. R. (2019). Towards acceptance of Islamic wealth management. Journal of Islamic, Social, Economics and Development. DOI: 10.1108/JCM-01-2018-2514] BAZNAS. (2014). Syarat dan tata cara perhitungan zakat mal dan zakat fitrah serta pendayagunaan zakat untuk usaha produktif. Jakarta: BAZNAS. BPS. (2019). Jumlah produksi budidaya ikan menurut kabupaten/kota (ton). Jawa Timur: Badan Pusat Statistik. Finira, D. C., & Yuliati, L. (2013). Perencanaan keuangan keluarga dalam pembelian asuransi jiwa. Jurnal Ilmu Keluarga Dan Konsumen Bogor, 6(3), 180-189. http://dx.doi.org/10.24156/jikk.2013.6.3.180 IBFIM. (2016). Islamic financial planning and wealth management. Kuala Lumpur: IBFIM. Joko, A. (2012). Pola konsumsi, investasi dan proteksi sebagai indikator perencanaan keuangan keluarga (Studi pada masyarakat kabupaten Sidoarjo). Jurnal Media Mahardika, 10(2), 44-66. Lahsasna, A. (2017). Islamic financial planning for households. Wealth Purification, Elgar Online Chapter 15. DOI:10.4337/9781786439390.00024 Mumtahiyah. (2015). Implementasi profesi nelayan muslim dalam mewujudkan kesejahteraan perspektif maqashid syariah (studi kasus kabupaten jembrana bali). Tesis tidak dipublikasikan. Universitas Airlangga. Nurizal, I., & Antonio, M. S. (2012). The Islamic wealth management: An analysis from ibn sina’s perspective. Journal of Islamic Thought and Civilization, 2(1), 19-36. https://doi.org/10.32350/jitc.21 Peter, G. (2014). The role of parents in educating finance at children (library studies). ITI –NGO. Rahmawati. (2010). Tingkat kesadaran masyarakat dalam perencanaan keuangan keluarga perpsektif ekonomi islam (studi pada masyarakat kelurahan cempaka putih ciputan). Skripsi tidak dipublikasikan. UIN Syarif Hidayatullah. Rodhiyah. (2012). Manajemen keuangan keluarga guna menuju keluarga sejahtera. Forum, 40(1), 28-33. Shafii, Z., Zariah, M. Y., & Shahizan, M. (2013). Islamic financial planning and wealth management. Kuala Lumpur: IBFIM. Solomon, M. R. (2013). Consumer behavior: buying, having, and being (tenth edition). Essex: Pearson Education Limited. Tamini, L., & Mukhlisin, M. (2013). Sakinah finance. Solo: Tirta Medina. Yin, R. (2016). Qualitative research from start to finish. New York: The Guilford Press. Yusoff, Z. M., Adawiah, E. R., & Zakariyah, H. (2021). Islamic financial planning: Towards sustaining the financial wellbeing of muslim families in Malaysia post covid-19. Turkish Journal of Islamic Economics, 8(Special Issue), 355-376. http://dx.doi.org/10.26414/A2380 Zulkifli, C. M., & Saripuddin, C. O. A. S. S. (2015). Concept of business ethics in Islam: Approach to the entrepreneur. Journal of Asian Business Strategy, 5(1), 13-18. https://doi.org/10.18488/journal.1006/2015.5.1/1006.1.13.18

Phosphorus availability is a major limiting for crop production. Bacterial solubilization of insoluble inorganic phosphate has been studied as a means of providing available phosphorus for crop production. Bacterial abilities to solubilize calcium phosphate and rock phosphate have been identified to be related with their abilities to produce gluconic acid and ketogluconic acid. However, there is no information regarding the relationship between bacterial ability to solubilize aluminum phosphate and their ability to produce organic acids. This study was conducted to investigate the relationship between bacterial ability to solubilize calcium and aluminum phosphates with their ability to produce organic acids. Bacterial ability to solubilize calcium and aluminum phosphates were determined as the concentration of soluble phosphate in the filtrate of bacterial cultivation media, while bacterial ability to produce organic acids were assessed from the accumulated organic acids in its. The results showed that bacterial abilities to solubilize calcium and aluminum phosphates well related to their abilities to produce organic acids. Organic acids related with the solubilization of calcium phosphate differ from the ones relatedAlam, S., S. Khalil, N. Ayub, and M. Rashid. 2002. In vitro solubilization of inorganic phosphate by phosphate solubilizing microorganisms (PSM) from maize rhizosphere. Int. J. Agri. Biol. 4: 454-458.Beauchemin, S., D. Hesterberg, J. Chou, M. Beauchemin, R.R. Simard, and D.E. Sayers. 2003. Speciation of phosphorus in phosphorus-enriched agricultural soils using X-ray absorption near-edge structure spectroscopy and chemical fractionation. J. Environ. Qual. 32:1809–1819.Bolan, N.S., R. Naidu, S. Mahimairaja, dan S. Baskaran. 1994. Influence of low-molecular-weight organic acids on the solubilization of phosphates. Biol. Fertil. Soils 18: 311-319.Cline, G.R., P.E. Powell, P.J. Szaniszlo, dan C.P. Reid. 1983. Comparison of the abilities of hydroxamic and other natural organic acids to chelate iron and other ions in soil. Soil Sci. 136: 145-157.Curtin, D., and J.K. Syers, 2001. Lime-induced changes in indices of soil phosphate availability. Soil Sci. Soc. Am. J. 65:147–152.Fox, T.R., N.B. Comerford, dan W.W. McFee. 1990. Phosphorus and aluminium release from a spodic Horizon mediated by organic acids. Soil Sci. Soc. Am. J. 54: 1763-1767.Hue, N.V., G.R. Craddock, dan F. Adams. 1986. Effect of organic acids on aluminium toxicity in subsoils. Soil Sci. Soc. Am. J. 50: 28-34.Johnson, S.E., and R.H. Loeppert. 2006. Role of organic acids in phosphate mobilization from iron oxide. Soil Sci. Soc. Am. J. 70:222–234.Kumari, A., K.K. Kapoor, B.S. Kundu, and R.K. Mehta. 2008. Identification of organic acids produced during rice straw decomposition and their role in rock phosphate solubilization. Plant Soil Environ. 54: 72–77Lopez-Hernandez, D., D. Flores, G. Siegert, dan J.V. Rodriguez. 1979. The effect of some organic anions on phosphate removal from acid and calcareous soils. Soil Sci. 128: 321-326.Lopez-Pineiro, A., dan A. Garcia-Navarro. 2001. Phosphate fractions and availability in Vertisols of South-Western Spain. Soil Sci. 166: 548-556.Olsen, S.R. dan Sommers, L.E. 1982. Phosphorus. In Page, A.L., Miller, R.H. & Keeney, D.R. (eds.). Methods of Soil Analysis. Part 2. 2nd ed. ASA and SSSA Publisher, Madison.Rao, W.V.B.S., and M.K. Sinha. 1963. Phosphate dissolving microorganisms in the soil and rhizosphere. Indian J. agric. Sci. 33: 272-278.Rodriguez, H., T. Gonzalez, I. Goire, dan Y. Bashan. 2004. Gluconic acid production and phosphate solubilization by the plant growth-promoting bacterium Azospirillum spp. Naturwissenschaften 91: 552-555.Sagoe, C.I., T. Ando, K. Kouno, and T. Nagaoka. 1997. Effect of organic-acid treatment of phosphate rocks on the phosphorus availability to Italian ryegrass. Soil Sci. Plant Nutr. 43: 1067-1072.Sanchez, P.A. 1976. Properties and Management of Soils in the Tropics. John Wiley & Sons, Inc. New York. 618 pp.Siddique, M.T., and J.S. Robinson. 2003. Phosphorus sorption and availability in soils amended with animal manures and sewage sludge. J. Environ. Qual. 32:1114–1121.Song, O.R., S.J. Lee, Y.S. Lee, S.C. Lee, K.K. Kim, dan Y.L. Choi. 2008. Solubilization of insoluble inorganic phosphate by Burkholderia cepacia DA23 isolated from cultivated soil. Braz. J. Microbiol. 39: 151-156.Sridevi, M., K.V. Mallaiah, and N.C.S. Yadav. 2007. Phosphate solubilization by Rhizobium isolates from Crotalaria species. J. Plant Sci. 2: 635-639.Traina, S.J., G. Sposito, D. Hesterberg, dan U. Kafkafi. 1986. Effects of pH and organic acids on orthophosphate solubility in an acidic, montmorillonitic soil. Soil Sci. Am. J. 50: 45-52.Trivedi, P., and T. Sa. 2008. Pseudomonas corrugata (NRRL B-30409) mutants increased phosphate solubilization, organic acid production, and plant growth at lower temperatures. Curr. Microbiol. 56: 140-144.Tunesi, S., V. Poggi, and C. Gessa. 1999. Phosphate adsorption and precipitation in calcareous soils: The role of calcium ions in solution and carbonate minerals. Nutr. Cycling Agroecosyst. 53:219–227.Zhang, M., A.K. Alva, Y.C. Li, dan D.V. Calvert. 2001. Aluminium and iron fractions affecting phosphorus solubility and reactions in selected sandy soils. Soil Sci. 166: 940-948.with the solubilization of aluminum phosphate. Moreover, there is similarity in the production of organic acids related to the solubilization of aluminum phosphates and iron phosphate.

To improve online learning pedagogy within the field of paralegal education, this study investigated how paralegal students and paralegal instructors perceived the effectiveness of synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. This study intended to inform paralegal instructors and course developers how to better design, deliver, and evaluate effective online course instruction in the field of paralegal studies.Survey results were analyzed using independent samples t-test and correlational analysis, and indicated that overall, paralegal students and paralegal instructors positively perceived synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. Paralegal instructors reported statistically significant higher perceptions than paralegal students: (1) of instructional design and course content in synchronous online paralegal courses; and (2) of technical assistance, communication, and course content in asynchronous online paralegal courses. Instructors also reported higher perceptions of the effectiveness of universal design, online instructional design, and course content in synchronous online paralegal courses than in asynchronous online paralegal courses. Paralegal students reported higher perceptions of asynchronous online paralegal course effectiveness regarding universal design than paralegal instructors. No statistically significant differences existed between paralegal students’ perceptions of the effectiveness of synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. A strong, negative relationship existed between paralegal students’ age and their perceptions of effective synchronous paralegal courses, which were statistically and practically significant. Lastly, this study provided practical applicability and opportunities for future research. Akyol, Z., & Garrison, D. R. (2008). The development of a community of inquiry over time in an online course: Understanding the progression and integration of social, cognitive and teaching presence. Journal of Asynchronous Learning Networks, 12, 3-22. Retrieved from https://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ837483.pdf Akyol, Z., Garrison, D. R., & Ozden, M. Y. (2009). Online and blended communities of inquiry: Exploring the developmental and perceptional differences. The International Review of Research in Open and Distributed Learning, 10(6), 65-83. Retrieved from http://www.irrodl.org/index.php/irrodl/article/view/765/1436 Allen, I. E., & Seaman, J. (2014). Grade change: Tracking online education in the United States. Babson Park, MA: Babson Survey Research Group and Quahog Research Group, LLC. Retrieved from https://www.utc.edu/learn/pdfs/online/sloanc-report-2014.pdf Alreck, P. L., & Settle, R. B. (2004). The Survey Research Handbook (3rd ed.) New York, NY: McGraw-Hill Irwin. American Association for Paralegal Education (2013, Oct.). AAfPE core competencies for paralegal programs. Retrieved from https://cdn.ymaws.com/www.aafpe.org/resource/resmgr/Docs/AAfPECoreCompetencies.pdf American Bar Association, Standing Committee on Paralegals. (2017). https://www.americanbar.org/groups/paralegals.html American Bar Association, Standing Committee on Paralegals (2013, September). Guidelines for the approval of paralegal education programs. Retrieved from https://www.americanbar.org/content/dam/aba/administrative/paralegals/ls_prlgs_2013_paralegal_guidelines.authcheckdam.pdf Astani, M., Ready, K. J., & Duplaga, E. A. (2010). Online course experience matters: Investigating students’ perceptions of online learning. Issues in Information Systems, 11(2), 14-21. Retrieved from http://iacis.org/iis/2010/14-21_LV2010_1526.pdf Bailey, C. J., & Card, K. A. (2009). Effective pedagogical practices for online teaching: Perception of experienced instructors. The Internet and Higher Education, 12, 152-155. doi: 10.1016/j.iheduc.2009.08.002 Bernard, R., Abrami, P., Borokhovski, E., Wade, C., Tamim , R., Surkes, M., & Bethel, E. (2009). A meta-analysis of three types of interaction treatments in distance education. Review of Educational Research, 79, 1243-1289. doi: 10.3102/0034654309333844 Cherry, S. J., & Flora, B. H. (2017). Radiography faculty engaged in online education: Perceptions of effectiveness, satisfaction, and technological self-efficacy. Radiologic Technology, 88(3), 249-262. http://www.radiologictechnology.org/ Cohen, J. (1988). Statistical power analysis for the behavioral sciences (2nd ed.). New York: Taylor & Francis Group. Colorado, J. T., & Eberle, J. (2010). Student demographics and success in online learning environments. Emporia State Research Studies, 46(1), 4-10. Retrieved from https://esirc.emporia.edu/bitstream/handle/123456789/380/205.2.pdf?sequence=1 Dutcher, C. W., Epps, K. K., & Cleaveland, M. C. (2015). Comparing business law in online and face to face formats: A difference in student learning perception. Academy of Educational Leadership Journal, 19, 123-134. http://www.abacademies.org/journals/academy-of-educational-leadership-journal-home.html Faul, F., Erdfelder, E., Lang, A.-G., & Buchner, A. (2007). G*Power 3: A flexible statistical power analysis program for the social, behavioral, and biomedical sciences. Behavior Research Methods, 39, 175-191. Retrieved from http://www.gpower.hhu.de/fileadmin/redaktion/Fakultaeten/Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaftliche_Fakultaet/Psychologie/AAP/gpower/GPower3-BRM-Paper.pdf Field, A. (2009). Discovery statistics using SPSS. (3rd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications, Inc. Gall M., Borg, W., & Gall, J. (1996). Educational research: An introduction (6th ed.). White Plains, NY: Longman Press. Garrison, D. R., Anderson, T., & Archer, W. (2001). Critical thinking, cognitive presence, and computer conferencing in distance education. American Journal of distance education, 15(1), 7-23. Retrieved from http://cde.athabascau.ca/coi_site/documents/Garrison_Anderson_Archer_CogPres_Final.pdf Green, S. B., & Salkind, N. J. (2005). Using SPSS for Windows and Macintosh: Internal consistency estimates of reliability. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Prentice Hall. Harrell, I. L. (2008). Increasing the Success of Online Students. Inquiry, 13(1), 36-44. Retrieved from http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ833911.pdf Horspool, A., & Lange, C. (2012). Applying the scholarship of teaching and learning: student perceptions, behaviours and success online and face-to-face. Assessment & Evaluation in Higher Education, 37, 73-88. doi: 10.1080/02602938.2010.496532 Inman, E., Kerwin, M., & Mayes, L. (1999). Instructor and student attitudes toward distance learning. Community College Journal of Research & Practice, 23, 581-591. doi:10.1080/106689299264594 Institute of Legal Executives (ILEX). https://www.cilexcareers.org.uk/ Johnson, J. & Taggart, G. (1996). Computer assisted instruction in paralegal education: Does it help? Journal of Paralegal Education and Practice, 12, 1-21. Johnstone, Q. & Flood, J. (1982). Paralegals in English and American law offices. Windsor YB Access to Justice 2, 152. Jones, S. J. (2012). Reading between the lines of online course evaluations: Identifiable actions that improve student perceptions of teaching effectiveness and course value. Journal of Asynchronous Learning Networks, 16(1), 49-58. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.24059/olj.v16i1.227 Krejcie, R. V., & Morgan, D. W. (1970). Determining sample size for research activities. Educational and psychological measurement, 30, 607-610. http://journals.sagepub.com/home/epm Liu, S., Gomez, J., Khan, B., & Yen, C. J. (2007). Toward a learner-oriented community college online course dropout framework. International Journal on ELearning, 6(4), 519-542. https://www.learntechlib.org/j/IJEL/ Lloyd, S. A., Byrne, M. M., & McCoy, T. S. (2012). Faculty-perceived barriers of online education. Journal of online learning and teaching, 8(1), 1-12. Retrieved from http://jolt.merlot.org/vol8no1/lloyd_0312.pdf Lockee, B., Burton, J., & Potter, K. (2010, March). Organizational perspectives on quality in distance learning. In D. Gibson & B. Dodge (Eds.), Proceedings of SITE 2010—Society for Information Technology & Teacher Education International Conference (pp. 659-664). San Diego, CA: Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education (AACE). https://www.learntechlib.org/p/33419/ Lowerison, G., Sclater, J., Schmid, R. F., & Abrami, P. C. (2006). Student perceived effectiveness of computer technology use in post-secondary classrooms. Computers & Education, 47(4), 465-489. doi:10.1016/j.compedu.2004.10.014 Retrieved from https://pdfs.semanticscholar.org/fc9c/13f0187d3967217aa82cc96c188427e29ec9.pdf Martins, L. L., & Kellermanns, F. W. (2004). A model of business school students' acceptance of a web-based course management system. Academy of Management Learning & Education, 3(1), 7-26. doi: 10.5465/AMLE.2004.12436815 Mayes, J. T. (2001). Quality in an e-University. Assessment & Evaluation in Higher Education, 26, 465-473. doi:10.1080/02602930120082032 McCabe, S. (2007). A brief history of the paralegal profession. Michigan Bar Journal, 86(7), 18-21. Retrieved from https://www.michbar.org/file/barjournal/article/documents/pdf4article1177.pdf McMillan, J. H. (2008). Educational Research: Fundamentals for the customer. Boston, MA: Pearson Education, Inc. Myers, C. B., Bennett, D., Brown, G., & Henderson, T. (2004). Emerging online learning environments and student learning: An analysis of faculty perceptions. Educational Technology & Society, 7(1), 78-86. Retrieved from http://www.ifets.info/journals/7_1/9.pdf Myers, K. (2002). Distance education: A primer. Journal of Paralegal Education & Practice, 18, 57-64. Nunnaly, J. (1978). Psychometric theory. New York: McGraw-Hill. Otter, R. R., Seipel, S., Graeff, T., Alexander, B., Boraiko, C., Gray, J., Petersen, K., & Sadler, K. (2013). Comparing student and faculty perceptions of online and traditional courses. The Internet and Higher Education, 19, 27-35. doi:10.1016/j.iheduc.2013.08.001 Popham, W. J. (2000). Modern educational measurement: Practical guidelines for educational leaders. Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon. Rich, A. J., & Dereshiwsky, M. I. (2011). Assessing the comparative effectiveness of teaching undergraduate intermediate accounting in the online classroom format. Journal of College Teaching and Learning, 8(9), 19. https://www.cluteinstitute.com/ojs/index.php/TLC/ Robinson, C., & Hullinger, H. (2008). New benchmarks in higher education: Student engagement in online learning. The Journal of Education for Business, 84(2), 101-109. Retrieved from http://anitacrawley.net/Resources/Articles/New%20Benchmarks%20in%20Higher%20Education.pdf Salkind, N. J. (2008). Statistics for people who think they hate statistics. Los Angeles, CA: Sage Publications. Santos, J. (1999, April). Cronbach's Alpha: A tool for assessing the reliability of scales. Journal of Extension, 37, 2. Retrieved from https://www.joe.org/joe/1999april/tt3.php Seok, S., DaCosta, B., Kinsell, C., & Tung, C. K. (2010). Comparison of instructors' and students' perceptions of the effectiveness of online courses. Quarterly Review of Distance Education, 11(1), 25. Retrieved from http://online.nuc.edu/ctl_en/wp-content/uploads/2015/08/Online-education-effectiviness.pdf Sheridan, K., & Kelly, M. A. (2010). The indicators of instructor presence that are important to students in online courses. Journal of Online Learning and Teaching, 6(4), 767-779. Retrieved from http://jolt.merlot.org/vol6no4/sheridan_1210.pdf Shook, B. L., Greer, M. J., & Campbell, S. (2013). Student perceptions of online instruction. International Journal of Arts & Sciences, 6(4), 337. Retrieved from https://s3.amazonaws.com/academia.edu.documents/34496977/Ophoff.pdf?AWSAccessKeyId=AKIAIWOWYYGZ2Y53UL3A&Expires=1508119686&Signature=J1lJ8VO0xardd%2FwH35pGj14UeBg%3D&response-content-disposition=inline%3B%20filename%3DStudent_Perceptions_of_Online_Learning.pdf Song, L., Singleton, E. S., Hill, J. R., & Koh, M. H. (2004). Improving online learning: Student perceptions of useful and challenging characteristics. The Internet and Higher Education, 7, 59-70. doi:10.1016/j.iheduc.2003.11.003 Steiner, S. D., & Hyman, M. R. (2010). Improving the student experience: Allowing students enrolled in a required course to select online or face-to-face instruction. Marketing Education Review, 20, 29-34. doi:10.2753/MER1052-8008200105 Stoel, L., & Hye Lee, K. (2003). Modeling the effect of experience on student acceptance of web-based courseware. Internet Research, 13(5), 364-374. http://www.emeraldinsight.com/loi/intr Taggart, G., & Bodle, J. H. (2003). Example of assessment of student outcomes data from on-line paralegal courses: Lessons learned. Journal of Paralegal Education & Practice, 19, 29-36. Tanner, J. R., Noser, T. C., & Totaro, M. W. (2009). Business faculty and undergraduate students' perceptions of online learning: A comparative study. Journal of Information Systems Education, 20, 29-40. http://jise.org/ Tung, C.K. (2007). Perceptions of students and instructors of online and web-enhanced course effectiveness in community colleges (Doctoral dissertation). Retrieved from ProQuest Dissertations and Theses database (Publication No. AAT 3284232). Vodanovich, S. J. & Piotrowski, C., & (2000). Are the reported barriers to Internet-based instruction warranted? A synthesis of recent research. Education, 121(1), 48-53. http://www.projectinnovation.com/education.html Ward, M. E., Peters, G., & Shelley, K. (2010). Student and faculty perceptions of the quality of online learning experiences. The International Review of Research in Open and Distributed Learning, 11, 57-77. Retrieved from http://www.irrodl.org/index.php/irrodl/article/view/867/1610? Wilkes, R. B., Simon, J. C., & Brooks, L. D. (2006). A comparison of faculty and undergraduate students' perceptions of online courses and degree programs. Journal of Information Systems Education, 17, 131-140. http://jise.org/

THEOPSYCH: A Psychological Science Primer for Theologians by Justin L. Barrett. Blueprint 1543, 2022. 176 pages. Paperback; $19.15. ISBN: 9798985852004. Also, free download at https://blueprint1543.org/wp-content/uploads/2022/03/TheoPsych-PDF.pdf. *It is not often that one finds a book about construction written by a psychologist. However, Justin Barrett's TheoPsych is just that. The author imagines the theologian as a master palace builder in need of a collection of specialized materials and knowledgeable artisans to do specific modular work for the larger project. TheoPsych serves as a "specs sheet" for the potential contributions psychological science can bring to the project. The manuscript is designed not only to serve the interested contemporary theologian who already desires this input, but even more so, it seeks to convince the suspicious or disinterested theologian of the usefulness of the discipline. As such, "bridge builder" seems an equally fitting metaphor. In any event, intellectual efforts which suggest a unity of truth come freighted with hope for this reader because of the potential they hold to generate cross-disciplinary clarity. *Descriptively, the book features five chapters, the first of which argues for the theologian's need of psychological science, distinguishes it from the more general and potentially misleading term "psychology," and seeks to help the inquisitive theologian identify the types of questions in which the psychological sciences will be useful. Here, as in other parts of the text, Barrett gives form to the points being made by posing insightful example questions. For instance, "Why does it often seem so hard for people to grasp and hold onto the idea of Grace?" (p. 13).1 *Chapter 2 further defines the psychological sciences by way of a quick trip through the history of experimental psychology, notes the mindset of the scientific psychologist (i.e., curious and skeptical), describes the demographically relevant features of this community of scholars, and briefly catalogs the various types of materials produced by its professionals. Additional care is taken to delineate the organizational structure of empirical papers and to clarify important discipline-specific terms such as evidence, hypotheses, effects, and effect sizes. *The third and largest chapter of the book maps out the many areas and subdisciplines the field has to offer. These include the biological basis for behavior, social psychology, personality psychology, cognitive psychology and cognitive science (it's more interdisciplinary cousin), developmental psychology, and a few others. The relative bulk of this chapter reflects space allotted within each area to draw out particular lines of research relevant for use in interdisciplinary collaboration. As in other sections, Barrett never strays too far from the book's stated aim, to serve the integrative needs of the interested theologian. *Interestingly, it is not until the penultimate chapter that implications related to emerging new paradigms and overarching themes are brought to the foreground. It opens with a description of the recent emergence of positive psychology and the current emphasis placed on cognitive anthropology and cultural evolution. These areas are followed by a section on evolutionary and comparative psychology. The chapter concludes with religion itself as a topic of study as viewed from four different vantage points: psychology, cognitive science, evolutionary studies, and neuroscience. *The last and briefest chapter addresses the thorny issue of methodological naturalism, noting its necessity to avoid supernatural explanations but also lamenting its inability to settle contentions regarding the relationship between human behavior and overarching metaphysical questions. This chapter also speaks to the problem of reductionism, arguing that psychological scientists oftentimes attack their topics of interest reductively. While acknowledging that many then blithely imply ontological reductionism in their interpretations, nonetheless Barrett suggests that "... most good psychologists do not forget the whole" (p. 140). The book concludes with one more call for theologians to incorporate the findings of psychological science into their work. *Evaluatively, the book has much to offer, including a very expeditious yet effective pathway forged through this broad and corrugated discipline. Additionally, the chosen areas of elaboration seem appropriate and properly suggestive of potential cross-disciplinary alignment. Complementing the helpful exemplar questions peppered throughout the summary sections are several text boxes highlighting examples of existing cross-disciplinary activity. For instance, one side-bar discussion features the work of theologian Christopher Woznicki, who argues that concepts in cognitive psychology can be used to better give an account of the theological notion of perichoresis (pp. 81-82). Most importantly, the author's genuine desire to stimulate interdisciplinary collaboration readily seeps through the pages. Barrett has built a strong and winsome case suggesting theologians willing to interact with the psychological sciences will be well served in doing so. *The most substantial drawback has to do with what has been left out, namely, the soft underbelly of the discipline. For instance, there was no mention of the replication crisis now plaguing the psychological sciences.2 Readers should be aware that there are challenging measurement difficulties that sit at the foundation of all scientific pursuits, especially those that aspire to contend with concepts such as anxiety, emotion, personality, and attachment. *Furthermore, although the book offers many helpful definitions, two critical ones were found missing. One is the construct of religion. The default post-enlightenment understanding is far from clear and directive when made the focus of study.3 The other is science itself. In addition to enduring definitional challenges regarding both the term as a method and as a body of knowledge, there are also important sociological aspects of the concept that merit mentioning. That is, science as a community; a community that can succumb to the same "groupish" tendencies found in all social networks. *A more complete historical account would serve to support the "science as community" omission noted above. Perhaps outsiders should be made aware that the history of psychology is more than a clean handoff from Wundt to Watson to the modern psychological scientist. Freud, for instance, was dogmatic in claiming his system of psychoanalysis was anchored in the natural sciences.4 But there were also the Functionalists and the Gestaltists--the "physics-minded" Gestaltists offering a nonreductionistic paradigm, by the way. Readers should know that psychological science has been governed by many paradigms over the past 150 years, each of them being considered properly scientific by their advocates. *There is also no mention of some rather dubious attempts by psychological scientists in the past to directly address (i.e., correct) theological concepts,5 including offerings of updated understanding of Jesus in light of modern psychology.6 In one sense there may be good reason for their omission. These bygone works reside firmly in history's dustbin, and unlike these previous efforts, TheoPsych is not trying to "do" theology, rather it is merely offering its services passively. Nonetheless, an acknowledgment of and distinction between this history and the current project might serve to allay any misgivings a historically informed reader might have, especially when sections of TheoPsych could be interpreted as being somewhat assertive (e.g., Various Sciences of "Religion," pp. 126-35). Greater lengths should be taken to avoid any impression that this is the work of a missionary from the land of facts sent to enlighten the backward residents of faith. *Finally, there is the influence of the current paradigm. The most popular option is evolutionary psychology. This approach is noted in the book; the promise of interesting connections being forged with biology, cultural studies, and anthropology is properly identified as clearly worthy of continued exploration. However, this is the third attempt to tie the science of human behavior to biological evolution, the first two (eugenics and sociobiology) having left a rather embarrassing legacy.7 Evolutionary psychology has several major problems, and they are not particularly helped when partnered with the evolution of culture.8 *In summary, this book would better serve collaborative efforts if the picture presented within were not so nice and tidy. In the long run, brutally transparent portrayals will be needed from all collaborators if there is to be hope for building cross-disciplinary theoretical structures that bring us closer to truth. Despite these criticisms, TheoPsych is unquestionably an impressive and important offering, one that is well positioned to advance the essential work of cultivating interdisciplinary syntheses. Now, if only more folk in the social sciences would care to understand what theology has to offer them. *Notes *1For example, Adam S. Hodge et al., "Experiencing Grace: A Review of the Empirical Literature," The Journal of Positive Psychology 17, no. 3 (2022): 375-88, https:/doi.org/10.1080/17439760.2020.1858943. Also, see K. I. Pargament and J. J. Exline, Working with Spiritual Struggles in Psychotherapy: From Research to Practice (New York: Guilford Press, 2021), https://www.guilford.com/books/Working-with-Spiritual-Struggles-in-Psychotherapy/Pargament-Exline/9781462524310/contents. *2J. P. Ioannidis, "Why most published research findings are false," PLoS Medicine 2, no. 8 (2005): e124, https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pmed.0020124. Erratum in PLoS Medicine 19, no. 8 (2022): e1004085. *3Peter Harrison, The Territories of Science and Religion (Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 2015). *4Sigmund Freud, "Some Elementary Lessons in Psychoanalysis," in The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press, 1940). *5Raymond B. Cattell, Beyondism: Religion from Science (New York: Praeger Publishers, 1987). *6Granville Stanley Hall, Jesus, the Christ in the Light of Psychology (New York: Doubleday, 1917). *7Paul A. Lombardo, Three Generations, No Imbeciles: Eugenics, the Supreme Court, and Buck v. Bell (Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2022). *8Edwin E. Gantt and Richard N. Williams, "The Triumph of the Will: Evolutionary Psychology and the Conceptual Incoherence of Enhancement," Journal of Humanistic Psychology 62, no. 5 (2020), https://doi.org/10.1177/0022167819899009. *Reviewed by Paul Nesselroade, Professor of Psychology and Honors Program Director, Asbury University, Wilmore, KY 40390.

The hospitality industry is under intense pressure. COVID-19 restrictions and limited trading opportunities have forced restaurateurs to consider their pricing structures. Reflecting those concerns, Richard Corney, MD of the Inigo Coffee Group, proposed that the retail price of a cup of coffee needed to rise to between $6.50 and $7.00 to “take into account all the other cost increases hospitality establishments have experienced in the last decade, not to mention the challenges of the pandemic in the last two years” [1]. Alongside these revenue issues, the industry also needs to move away from a tradition of low pay and low value [2], and perhaps towards the concept of a ‘hospitable wage’ [3]. However, laudable as these goals might be, upward price movement may be resisted by many customers. So how can restaurateurs and hoteliers ‘sell’ revised-price-products to their customers? Clearly, increased revenue can be achieved through both marginal price increases and up-selling to increase average customer spend. We propose that both of these goals can be achieved if employers embrace the concept of hospitality as an experience [4, 5], where the performance of staff is central [6], and where the experience is delivered with ‘hospitality personality’. Much has been written about the personality of hospitality staff. Most of that work can be traced back to the early work of Erving Goffman [7] who proposed that hospitality employees were playing roles, and acting out, by using their emotional intelligence. Goffman likened such workers to actors who literally ‘take on’ a character. The characteristics of the hospitality personality have been explored by many authors [8–10] and include, agreeableness, extroversion, openness to experience, conscientiousness, and emotional stability; although some research also reveals that neuroticism is also a hospitality characteristic in hotel receptionists. Alongside this research, other studies have identified the role of mood and personality in positive guest experiences, specifically service quality perception and customer satisfaction [11]. This supports our suggestion that the performance of staff can have a direct impact on customer experience and potentially revenue, and that Corney’s price recommendation could be a realistic option for many businesses struggling economically. But there’s a ‘fly in the ointment’: the Tall Poppy Syndrome. Tall poppy syndrome originated around 500BC in ancient Rome, when King Tarquinius Superbus demonstrated how the nation should deal with its enemies. In an active display he lopped off the heads of the tallest poppies in his garden with a stick [12]. Today, tall poppies are conspicuously successful people, who may attract envy, resentment or hostility, and the Tall Poppy Syndrome (TPS) is the habit of others to diminish those who have attained excellence in a field – to cut them down to size [13]. While TPS is commonly associated with Australia and New Zealand, it is also part of other cultures. Within Scandinavian cultures, janteloven1 promotes humility and conformity paralleling TPS [15]; in Japanese culture, ‘the nail that sticks up gets pounded down’ [16]; and within Filipino culture a crab mentality exists whereby crabs in a bucket tend to pull back any adventurous crabs trying to escape [17]. TPS is often described as being ingrained in New Zealand culture [18] and has been identified as a phenomenon in New Zealand entrepreneurship and business [19]. While TPS encourages conformist cultures, our research provides a valuable insight into how employers can spot potential employees who actively resist notions of TPS’s conformity and are more likely to perform to the highest levels. Using Instagram, we interviewed 1000 young self-identifying New Zealanders to explore their qualitative experiences of TPS. They identified as 68% female and 32% male. Their age ranges were: 58% aged 18–24; 27% aged 25–34; 7% aged 35–44; 3% aged 45–54; and 2% aged 55 or above. Three percent of the respondents were excluded from our final sample because they were aged 17 or younger. The respondents’ feelings, victimhood, self-esteem, and knowledge about TPS provided our research with the largest amount of data. Of our 1000 participants, 50% knew what TPS was, while 50% did not. Similarly, 45% of our respondents claimed to be victims of TPS. Contrastingly, 55% had no experiences of TPS. Within those considerations, the data revealed clearly that TPS was perceived by participants as ‘something done to them’ and not as ‘something they do to other people’. Yet, and despite that difference, the pervasive nature of TPS within Kiwi socio-culture was noted by participants. Several participants recounted the cost of TPS; for example, “Definitely held me back. It can knock your confidence so much” and “Made me want to hide/play down my talents/my life.” Other participants perceived TPS “put-downs” (belittling or humiliating remarks) as a challenge or motivating force. They commented, “Uncomfortable but it pushed me harder to be even more successful” and “It motivated me. I realized people saw something in me and strived to continue improving.” For the 45% of our participants directly experiencing TPS, those experiences were grounded within two base reactions. Reflecting that, more than half of our participants adopted conformist behaviours, succumbing to the bullying pressures of others. However, 45% recognised TPS and its bullying as a motivator to create further behaviours and actions of excellence. The role of social media in TPS was significant. Participants directly linked TPS to social media with 89% of respondents recognising the role of social media in TPS. Key to their views was the realisation that social media not only provided distance between people but also that people used social media to manipulate the image they projected to others. In those ways, social media was a mediating factor. As participants observed, “Easier to be mean and cut someone down through a comment than to their face” and “Social media has made it easier to abuse and put down those that stand out.” Given the attributes of the hospitality personality, and Richard Corney’s proposed pricing restructures in hospitality, the key is for employers to consider the resilience of their staff to TPS and conformity. They should consider whether they can recruit and retain the 45% of staff that use TPS as inspiration to succeed – the staff who will rise the challenge of delivering exceptional customer experiences through their own performance of the ‘hospitality personality’. It is within the unique characteristics of these staff that hospitality businesses can generate that extra point of difference and experience that customers will be happy to pay a little more to enjoy; and perhaps hospitality businesses might go a step further by also considering the concept of the ‘hospitable wage’. Corresponding author Lindsay Neill can be contacted at: lindsay.neill@aut.ac.nz Note “Janteloven (the law of Jante) at its simplest describes the way that all Norwegians (and in fact, other Scandinavians too) behave: putting society ahead of the individual, not boasting about individual accomplishments, and not being jealous of others” [14]. References (1) Wilkes, M. We Need to Pay $7 for a Flat White if Cafes are Going to Survive, Says Coffee Boss, 2021. https://www.stuff.co.nz/life-style/food-drink/drinks/127196374/we-need-to-pay-7-for-a-flat-white-if-cafes-are-going-to-survive-says-coffee-boss (accessed Dec 12, 2021). (2) Te Ora, N. Does Hospitality Have a Low Wages Problem? Workers Say Yes. Some Restaurant Owners Say No, 2021. https://www.stuff.co.nz/business/industries/125301113/does-hospitality-have-a-low-wages-problem-workers-say-yes-some-restaurant-owners-say-no (accessed Dec 10, 2021). (3) Douglas, J.; Williamson, D.; Harris, C. Dirty Deeds Done Dirt Cheap: Creating “Hospitable Wages” through the Living Wage Movement. Hospitality & Society 2020, 10 (1), 3–22. (4) Hemmington, N. From Service to Experience: Understanding and Defining the Hospitality Business. The Service Industries Journal 2007, 27 (6), 747–755. (5) Lugosi, P. Hospitality Spaces, Hospitable Moments: Consumer Encounters and Affective Experiences in Commercial Settings. Journal of Foodservice 2008, 19 (2), 139–149. (6) Morgan, M.; Watson, P.; Hemmington, N. Drama in the Dining Room: Theatrical Perspectives on the Foodservice Encounter. Journal of Foodservice 2008, 19 (2), 111–118. (7) Goffman, E. The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life; Doubleday: Garden City, New York, 1959. (8) Köşker, H.; Unur, K.; Gursoy, D. The Effect of Basic Personality Traits on Service Orientation and Tendency to Work in the Hospitality and Tourism Industry. Journal of Teaching in Travel & Tourism 2019, 19 (2), 140–162. (9) Grobelna, A. Extraversion and its Importance in the Hospitality Workplace. Scientific Journal, No. 876, Economic Problems of Tourism 2015, 3 (31), 89–96. (10) Gonzalez-Gonzalez, T.; García-Almeida, D. J. Frontline Employee-Driven Change in Hospitality Firms: An Analysis of Receptionists’ Personality on Implemented Suggestions. International Journal of Contemporary Hospitality Management 2021, 33 (12), 4439–4459. (11) Kocabulut, Ö.; Albayrak, T. The Effects of Mood and Personality Type on Service Quality Perception and Customer Satisfaction. International Journal of Culture, Tourism, and Hospitality Research 2019, 13 (1), 98–112. (12) Felton, D. Advice to Tyrants: The Motif of “Enigmatic Counsel” in Greek and Roman Texts. Phoenix 1998, 52 (1–2), 42–54. (13) Feather, N. T. Attitudes towards the High Achiever: The Fall of the Tall Poppy. Australian Journal of Psychology 1989, 41 (3), 239–267. (14) Nikel, D. What Exactly Is Janteloven? Life in Norway, 2015. https://www.lifeinnorway.net/what-exactly-is-janteloven/ (accessed Dec 10, 2021). (15) Ahlness A. Janteloven and Social Conformity in Thorbørn Egner’s Literature, 2014. http://ncurproceedings.org/ojs/index.php/NCUR2014/article/view/738 (accessed Oct 8, 2019). (16) Matsumoto, D. Culture and Self: An Empirical Assessment of Markus and Kitayama’s Theory of Independent and Interdependent Self-Construals. Asian Journal of Social Psychology 1999, 2, 289–310. (17) Licuanan, P. A Moral Recovery Program: Building a People – Building a Nation. In: Dy, M. B. (ed) Values in Philippine Culture and Education: Philippine Philosophical Studies, 1; The Council for Research in Values and Philosophy: Washington, DC, 1994, pp. 35–54. (18) Ockhuysen, S. It's Time to Do Better and Cut Tall Poppy Syndrome out of Our Culture. Stuff, Feb 20, 2020. https://www.stuff.co.nz/taranaki-daily-news/news/119627156/its-time-to-do-better-and-cut-tall-poppy-syndrome-out-of-our-culture (accessed Dec 11, 2021) (19) Kirkwood, J. Tall Poppy Syndrome: Implications for Entrepreneurship in New Zealand. Journal of Management & Organization 2007, 13 (4), 366–382.

BackgroundThe experience of art offers an emerging field in healthcare staff development, much of which is appropriate to the practice of palliative care. The workings of aesthetic learning interventions such as interactive theatre in relation to palliative and end of-life care staff development programmes are widely uncharted.AimTo investigate the use of aesthetic learning interventions used in palliative and end-of-life care staff development programmes.DesignScoping review.Data sourcesPublished literature from 1997 to 2015, MEDLINE, CINAHL and Applied Social Sciences Index and Abstracts, key journals and citation tracking.ResultsThe review included 138 studies containing 60 types of art. Studies explored palliative care scenarios from a safe distance. Learning from art as experience involved the amalgamation of action, emotion and meaning. Art forms were used to transport healthcare professionals into an aesthetic learning experience that could be reflected in the lived experience of healthcare practice. The proposed learning included the development of practical and technical skills; empathy and compassion; awareness of self; awareness of others and the wider narrative of illness; and personal development.ConclusionAesthetic learning interventions might be helpful in the delivery of palliative care staff development programmes by offering another dimension to the learning experience. As researchers continue to find solutions to understanding the efficacy of such interventions, we argue that evaluating the contextual factors, including the interplay between the experience of the programme and its impact on the healthcare professional, will help identify how the programmes work and thus how they can contribute to improvements in palliative care.References. Economist Intelligence Unit. 2015Quality of Death Index Ranking palliative care across the world. https://www.eiuperspectives.economist.com/healthcare/2015-quality-death-index, (2013 accessed 09/01/2017). World Health Organisation.WHO Definition of Palliative Care. Geneva: WHO. 2009.. Department of Health.Equity and excellence: Liberating the NHS. London: The Stationery Office Ltd. 2010.. Neuberger J.More care, less pathway: a review of the Liverpool care pathwayhttps://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/212450/Liverpool_Care_Pathway.pdf,(2013, accessed 09/12/2015). The National Council for Palliative Care. Commissioning Guidance for Specialist Palliative Care: Helping to deliver commissioning objectives.http://www.ncpc.org.uk/sites/default/files/CommissioningGuidanceforSpecialistPalliativeCare.pdf, (2012, accessed 15/12/2015). Leadership Alliance for the Care of Dying People.One Chance to get it Right.https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/323188/One_chance_to_get_it_right.pdf, (2014accessed 15/12/2015). Cavaye J and Watts J. An Integrated Literature Review of Death Education in Pre-Registration Nursing Curricula: Key Themes, International Journal of Palliative Care, 2014, Article ID 564619, 19 pages. Gibbins J, McCoubrie R. Forbes K. Why are newly qualified doctors unprepared to care for patients at the end of life?Medical Education2011; 45(4): 389–399.. Gillan PC, van der Riet PJ and Jeong S. End of life care education, past and present: A review of the literature.Nurse Education Today2014; 34(3): 331–342.. Holms N, Milligan S and Kydd A. ‘A study of the lived experiences of registered nurses who have provided end-of-life care within an intensive care unit’,International Journal Of Palliative Nursing2014; 20(11): 549-556.. Levack P. Palliation and the caring hospital – filling the gap.Journal of the Royal College of Physicians Edinburgh2014; 44: 98–102.. Parliamentary and Health Service Ombudsman.Dying without dignity.http://www.ombudsman.org.uk/reports-and-consultations/reports/health/dying-without-dignity#_ftn1, (2015, accessed 15/12/2015).. NHS England.Actions for End of Life Care: 2014-16. https://www.england.nhs.uk/wp-content/uploads/2014/11/actions-eolc.pdf, (2014, accessed 15/12/2015).. Thun MJ, DeLancey JO, Centre MM, Jemal A, and Ward E M. The global burden of cancer: priorities for prevention.Carcinogenesis2010;31(1), 100–110.. Crawford P, Brown B, Baker, C, Tishler, V and Abrams B.Health Humanities. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2015.. Tolstoy N. 1897.What is Art? [Qu est-ce que l' art?]. Paris: Gallimard, 1971.. Chinn PL, Maeve MK, and Bostick C. Aesthetic inquiry and the art of nursing.Scholarly Inquiry for Nursing Practice1997; 11: 83–96.. Goldenberg G. Sarah Sheets Cook: the invisible nurse.The Academic Nurse1999; 16(1): 26–28.. Buckley J. Massage and aromatherapy massage: nursing art and science.International Journal of Palliative Nursing2002; 8: 276–280.. Gramling KL. Ice chips and hope: the coach’s story of caring art.International Journal for Human Caring2004; 8(2): 62–64.. Gramling KL. Sarah’s story of nursing artistry: they do it with joy.Journal of Holistic Nursing2006; 24: 140–142.. Ryan J. Aesthetic physical caring: valuing the visible.Nursing in Critical Care2004; 9: 181–187.. Mendes IAC. Cultivating the art of service.Revista Latino Americana de Enfermagem2005; 13(2): 135.. Wyngaarden JB and Smith LH.Cecil textbook of medicine.Philadelphia: WB Saunders, 1985.. Saunders, J. The practice of clinical medicine as an art and as a science.Med Humanities2000; 26:18-22.. Egnew, T. The Art of Medicine: Seven Skills That Promote Mastery.FamilyPractice Management.2014; 21(4): 25-30.. Funch BS. The psychology of art appreciation. Copenhagen: Museum Tusculanum Press, 1997.Perry M, Maffulli N, Willson S and Morrissey D. The effectiveness of arts-based interventions in medical education: a literature review. Medical Education2011; 45(2): 141-148.. Wilson C, Bungay H, Munn-Giddings, C and Boyce M. Healthcare professionals’ perceptions of the value and impact of the arts in healthcare settings: A critical review of the literature.International Journal of Nursing Studies2016; 56: 90-101.. Ousager J and Johannessen H. Humanities in undergraduate Medical Education: A Literature Review. Academic Medicine2010; 85(6): 988-98.. Fairbrother G, Cashin A, Mekki TE, Graham I and McCormack B. Is it possible to bring the emancipatory practice development and evidence-based practice agendas together in nursing and midwifery?FoNS 2015 International Practice Development Journal2015; 5(1) [4].. Levac D, Colquhoun H and O’Brien KK. Scoping studies: advancing the methodology. Implementation Science2010; 5: 1–9.. Arksey H and O’Malley L. Scoping studies: towards a methodological framework.International Journal of Social Research Methodology: Theory & Practice2005; 8: 19-32.. Rumrill P, Fitzgerald S and Merchant W. Using scoping literature reviews as a means of understanding and interpreting existing literature.Work2010; 35: 399-404.. Grant M and Booth A: A typology of reviews: an analysis of 14 review types and associated methodologies.Health Info Libr J2009, 26: 91-108.. Brien S, Lorenzetti D, Lewis S, Kennedy J and Ghali W: Overview of a formal scoping review on health system report cards.Implement Sci2010, 5:2.. Armstrong R, Hall BJ, Doyle J and Waters E. Scoping the scope of a cochrane review.Journal of Public Health2011; 33: 147–150.. Daudt HM, Van Mossel C and Scott SJ. Enhancing the scoping study methodology: a large, inter-professional team’s experience with Arksey and O’Malley’s framework.BMC Medical Research Methodology2013; 13: 48.. Braun, V. and Clarke, V. Using thematic analysis in psychology. Qualitative Research in Psychology 2006; 3 (2): 77–101.. RefWorks.RefWorks your online research management, writing and collaboration tool,2009.. Bettany-Saltikov J.How to do a systematic literature review in nursing: a step-by-step guide. Maidenhead: McGraw-Hill/Open University Press, 2012.. Davis K. Drey N. and Gould D. What are scoping studies? A review of the nursing literature.Int J Nurs Stud2009; 46(10): 1386-400.. Pawson R. Evidence-based policy: in search of a method.Evaluation2002; 8(2): 157-181.. Duffin C. “Raising Awareness to Support People with Dementia in Hospital”,Nursing Older People2013; 25(5): 14–17.. Skye EP, Wagenschutz H, Steiger JA and Kumagai AK. Use of interactive theatre and role play to develop medical students’ skills in breaking bad news,Journal of Cancer Education2014; 29(4): 704–708.. Baer AN, Freer, JP, Milling DA, Potter, WR, Ruchlin H and Zinnerstrom KH Breaking bad news: use of cancer survivors in role-playing exercises,Journal of palliative medicine 200811(6): 885–892.. Tait GR and Hodges BD Residents learning from a narrative experience with dying patients: a qualitative study.Advances in Health Sciences Education2013; 18(4): 727–743.. Jones A. Death, poetry, psychotherapy and clinical supervision (the contribution of psychodynamic psychotherapy to palliative care nursing),Journal of advanced nursing1997; 25(2): 238–244.. Shapiro J, Hunt L. All the world’s a stage: the use of theatrical performance in medical education.Med Educ2003; 37(10): 922–7. Robinson S. Holistic health promotion: Putting the art into nurse education.Nurse Education in Practice2007; 7(3): 173--180.. Shapiro J, and Cho B. Medical Readers’ Theatre: Relevance to Geriatrics Medical Education,Gerontology & Geriatrics Education2011; 32(4): 350--366.. Durgahee T. Reflective practice: nursing ethics through story telling”,Nursing ethics1997; 4(2): 135–146.. Reilly J, Trial J, Piver D and Schaff P. Using Theatre to Increase Empathy Training in Medical Students,Journal for Learning through the Arts2012; 8(1).. Inske ep S and Lisco S. Alternative Clinical Nursing Experience in an Art Gallery.Nurse Educator2001; 26(3): 117--119.. Thompson T, van de Klee D, Lamont-Robinson, C and Duffin W. Out of Our Heads! Four perspectives on the curation of an on-line exhibition of medically themed artwork by UK medical undergraduates”,Medical Education Online 2010; 15.. Hickey D, Doyle C, Quinn S, O’Driscoll P, Patience D, Chittick K and Cliverd A. Catching’ the concept of spiritual care: implementation of an education programme”,International journal of palliative nursing2008; 14(8): 396–400.. Deloney LA and Graham CJ. Wit: using drama to teach first-year medical students about empathy and compassion,Teaching & Learning in MedicineCatching’ the concept of spiritual care: implementation of an education 15(4): 247–251.. Hodges HF, Keeley AC and Grier EC. Masterworks of art and chronic illness experiences in the elderly,Journal of advanced nursing2001; 36(3) 389–398.. Marchand L and Kushner K. Death pronouncements: using the teachable moment in end-of-life care residency training,Journal of palliative medicine2004; 7(1) 80–84.. Beach WA, Buller MK, Dozier DM, Bulle DB and Gutzmer K. The Conversations About Cancer (CAC) Project: Assessing Feasibility and Audience Impacts From Viewing The Cancer Play,Health communication2014; 29(5): 462–472.. Begley A, Glackin M and Henry R. Tolstoy, stories, and facilitating insight in end of life care: Exploring ethics through vicarious experience,Nurse Education today2011; 31(5): 516–520.. Kumagai AK. Perspective: Acts of Interpretation: A Philosophical Approach to Using Creative Arts in Medical Education,Academic Medicine2012; 87(8): 1138--1134.. Özcan NK, Bilgin H and Eracar N. The Use of Expressive Methods for Developing Empathic Skills,Issues in Mental Health Nursing2011; 32(2): 131–136.. Tuxbury J, McCauley P and Lement W. Nursing and Theatre Collaborate: An End-of-Life Simulation Using Forum Theatre,Journal of Nursing Education,2012; 51(8) 462–5.. Yalden J, McCormack B, O’Connor, M and Hardy S, Transforming end of life care using practice development: an arts-informed approach in residential aged care,International Practice Development Journal2013; 3(2).. Sklar DP, Doezema D, McLaughlin S and Helitzer D. Teaching communications and professionalism through writing and humanities: reflections of ten years of experience,Academic Emergency Medicine2002; 9(11): 1360–1364.. Sperlazza E and Cangelosi PR. The Power of Pretend: Using Simulation to Teach End-of-Life Care,Nurse Educator2009; 34(6): 276--280.. Gillis C. “Seeing the difference”: An interdisciplinary approach to death, dying, humanities, and medicine.Journal of Medical Humanities2006;27(2): 105–115.. Donovan T and Mercer D. Onward in my journey: preparing nurses for a new age of cancer care,Cancer nursing2003; 26(5) 400–404.. Fogarty CT. Fifty-five word stories: “small jewels” for personal reflection and teaching,Family medicine2010; 42(6): 400–402.. Foster W and Freeman E. Poetry in general practice education: perceptions of learners,Family Practice2008;25(4) 294–303.. Lillyman S, Gutteridge R and Berridge P. Using a storyboarding technique in the classroom to address end of life experiences in practice and engage student nurses in deeper reflection,Nurse Education in Practice2011; 11(3): 179–185.. Frei J, Alvarez S and Alexander M. Ways of Seeing: Using the Visual Arts in Nursing Education,Journal of Nursing Education2010; 49(12): 672--676.. Sherman DW, Matzo ML, Pitorak E, Ferrell BR and Malloy P. Preparation and care at the time of death: content of the ELNEC curriculum and teaching strategies,Journal for Nurses in Staff Development2005; 21(3): 93–102.. Franklin M. Acting on dilemmas in palliative care,Nursing times2001; 97(49): 37–38.. Epner DE and Baile WF. Difficult conversations: teaching medical oncology trainees communication skills one hour at a time,Academic Medicine2014; 89(4): 578–584.. Shannon SE, Long-Sutehall T and Coombs M. Conversations in end-of-life care: communication tools for critical care practitioners,Nursing in critical care.2011; 16(3): 124–130.. Deci EL and Ryan RM.Intrinsic motivation and self-determination in human behaviour. New York: Plenum Press, 1985.. Wee B, Hillier R, Coles C, Mountford B, Sheldon F and Turner P. Palliative care: a suitable setting for undergraduate interprofessional education,Palliative Medicine2001; 15: 187–492.. Meng AL and Sullivan J. Interactive theatre: an innovative conflict resolution teaching methodology,Journal for Nurses in Staff Development2011; 27(2): 65–68.. Salas R, Steele K, Lin A, Loe C, Gauna L and Jafar-Nejad P. Playback Theatre as a tool to enhance communication in medical education.Medical Education Online2013; 18(10).. Jonas-Simpson CF, Pilkington B, MacDonald C and McMahon E. Experiences of Grieving When There Is a Perinatal Death,Sage open2013.. Razavi D, Delvaux N, Marchal S, Durieux JF, Farvacques C, Dubus L and Hogenraad R. Does training increase the use of more emotionally laden words by nurses when talking with cancer patients? A randomised study,Br J Cancer2002; 87(1): 1–7.. Twigg R and Lynn M, Teaching End-of-Life Care Via a Hybrid Simulation Approach Simulation Approac,Journal of Hospice & Palliative Nursing2012; 14(5): 374–379.. Baile WF, Kudelka AP, Beale EA, Glober GA, Myers EG, Greisinger AJ, Bast RC, Goldstein MG, Novack D and Lenzi R. Communication skills training in oncology. Description and preliminary outcomes of workshops on breaking bad news and managing patient reactions to illness,Cancer1999; 86(5): 887–897.. Wilkinson S, Perry BK and Linsell L. Effectiveness of a three-day communication skills course in changing nurses’ communication skills with cancer/palliative care patients: randomised controlled trial,Palliative medicine2008; 22: 365–75.

RESUMENEste artículo está dedicado a los tratados musicales escritos en latín entre los siglos vi y vii. A través de estas páginas se dará una visión concisa, ecléctica y panóptica de autores latinos que vivieron entre estos siglos y que dedicaron su obra o parte de ella a nociones relacionadas con la ciencia harmónica de los antiguos griegos. En este estudio se evidenciará la selección de ciertos aspectos de la teoría musical griega en su paso hasta la Edad Media, como la pérdida paulatina de la cuestión notacional vocal e instrumental, así como la progresiva importancia que fue adquiriendo la rítmica y la métrica en los tratados musicales de esta época. Palabras clave: Boecio, Casiodoro, Isidoro de Sevilla, música griega antiguaTopónimo: EuropaPeríodo: Edad Media ABSTRACTThis article is dedicated to the musical treatises written in Latin between the 6thand 7thcenturies. Throughout these pages there will be given a concise, eclectic and panoptic view of the Latin authors who lived between these centuries and who dedicated their work or part of their work to notions related to the harmonic science of the ancient Greeks. This study aims to show the selection of certain aspects of Greek music theory in its evolution to the Middle Ages, such as the gradual loss of the vocal and instrumental musical notation, as well as the progressive importance that Rhythmics and Metrics were acquiring in the musical treatises of this era. Keywords: Boethius, Cassiodorus, Isidore of Seville, ancient greek musicPlace names: EuropePeriod: Middle Ages REFERENCIASBarbera, A. (1980): The Persistence of Pythagorean Mathematics in Ancient Musical Thought, University of North Carolina-Chapel Hill, Ph. D. Dissertation.Barker, A. (1989): Greek Musical Writings. Vol. II: Harmonic and Acoustic Theory, Cambridge University Press.Barney, S. A., Lewis, W. J., Beach, J. A. y Berghof, O. (2006): The Etymologies of Isidore of Seville, Cambridge University Press.Bower, C. M. (1978): “Boethius and Nicomachus: An Essay Concerning the Sources of the De Institutione Musica”, Vivarium 16, pp. 1-45.—(1989): Fundamentals of Music. Anicius Manlius Severinus Boethius translated, with Introduction and Notes, Yale University Press.— (2008): “The transmission of ancient music theory in to the Middle Ages”, en Th. Christensen (ed.), The Cambridge History of Western Music Theory, Cambridge University Press, pp. 136-167.Caldwell, J. (1981): “The De institutione arithmetica and the De institutione musica”, en M. Gibson (ed.), Boethius. His Life, Thought and Influence, Oxford, Blackwell, pp. 135-154.Chadwick, H. (1981): Boethius. The Consolations of Music, Logic, Theology, and Philosophy, Oxford University Press.Condorelli, A. (2005): “Nota su Cassiodoro (Inst. 2, 5, 2/3)”, Wiener Studien 118, pp. 183-192, tiny.cc/60posz (Consulta: 30-03-2021).Courcelle, P. (1948): Les lettres grecques en Occident. De Macrobe à Cassidore, Paris, E. de Boccard.— (1969): Late Latin Writers and Their Greek Sources, Harvard University Press.— (1973): “Ambroise de Milan et Calcidius”, en W. den Boer, P. G. van der Nat y Ch. M. J. Sicking, Romanitas et Christianitas: Studia Iano Henrino Waszink A. D. VI Kal. Nou. A. MCMLXXIII XIII lustra complenti oblata, Amsterdam, North-Holland, pp. 45-53.Cristante, L. (1987): Martiani Capellae De Nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii Liber IX, Padova, Ed. Antenore.Dick, A. (1978): Martianus Capella, ed. stereotypa correctior editionis anni 1925, addenda et corr. iterum adiecit Jean Préaux, Stutgardiae, Teubner.Friedlein, G. (1867): Anicii Manlii Torquati Severim Boetii De institutione arithmetica libri duo, De institutione musi ca libri quinque; accedit Geometria quae fertur Boetii, Leipzig.Fubini, E. (1976): L’estetica musicale dall’antichità al Settecento, Torino, Giulio Einaudi.Garrido Domené, F. (2012): “Lo que vibra es el yunque: análisis de Nicom. Harm. VI, pp. 245.18-248.26”, Cuadernos de Filología Clásica: Estudios griegos e indoeuropeos 22, pp. 127-140.— (2016): Los teóricos menores de la música griega, Barcelona, Cerix.— (2018): “Límites del léxico musical latino: Nicómaco de Gerasa en Boecio”, Latomus 77, pp. 365-382.Garrido Domené, F. y Aguirre Quintero, F. (2016): “La tradición musical antigua en autores latinos tardíos: siglos iii-v”, Littera Aperta 4, pp. 37-63.Gómez Muntané, M. C. (2001): La música medieval en España, Kassel, Edition Reichenberger.Gibson, M. (ed.) (1981): Boethius. His Life, Thought and Influence, Oxford, Blackwell.Grebe, S. (1993): “Die Musiktheorie des Martianus Capella: eine Betrachtung der in 9, 921-935 benutzten Quellen”, International Journal of Musicology 2, pp. 23-60.— (1999): Martianus Capella, De nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii, Darstellung der Sieben Freien Künste und ihrer Beziehungen zueinander, Stuttgart-Leipzig.Guillaumin, J.-B. (2011): Martianus Capella, Les noces de Philologie et de Mercure. Livre IX: L’Harmonie, Paris, Les Belles Lettres.Gushee, L. (1973): “Questions of Genre in Medieval Treatises on Music”, en E. L. Wulf y H. Oesch, Gattungen der Musik in Einzeldarstellungen, Gedenkschrift Leo Schrade, vol. I, Bern-München, Francke, pp. 365-433.Kaylor, N. H. y Phillips, P. E. (eds.) (2012): A Companion to Boethius in the Middle Ages, Leiden, Brill.Kirkby, H. (1981): “The Scholar and his Public”, en M. Gibson (ed.), Boethius. His Life, Thought and Influence, Oxford, Blackwell, pp. 44-69.Lindsay, W. M. (1911): Isidori Hispalensis Episcopi Etymologiarum sive Originum libri XX, Oxford.Luque Moreno, J., Fuentes, F., López, C., Díaz, P. R. y Madrid, M. (2009): Boecio. Sobre el fundamento de la música, Madrid, Gredos.Lynch, C. H. y Galindo, P. (eds.) (1950): San Braulio, obispo de Zaragoza (631-651). Su vida y sus obras, Madrid, CSIC.Matthews, J. (1981): “Anicius Manlius Severinus Boethius”, en M. Gibson (ed.), Boethius. His Life, Thought and Influence, Oxford, Blackwell, pp. 15-43.Mathiesen, Th J. (1998): Strunk’s Source Readings in Music History, Vol. I, Greek View of Music, New York.— (2000): Apollo’s Lyre. Greek Music and Music Theory in Antiquity and the Middle Ages, University of Nebraska Press.Michaelides, S. (1978): The Music of Ancient Greece. An Encyclopaedia, London, Faber and Faber.Mynors, R. A. B. (ed.) (1937): Cassiodori senatoris institutiones, Oxford, The Clarendon Press, goo.gl/EHUoPH (Consulta: 12-02-2021).Navarro Antolín, F. (2016): Marciano Capela, las nupcias de Filología y Mercurio, vol. I. Libros I-II: Las bodas místicas, Introducción, edición crítica, traducción y notas, Madrid, Alma Mater-CSIC.O’Donnell, J. J. (1969): Cassiodorus, University of California Press.Obertello, L. (1974): Severino Boezio, 2 vols., Genova, Accademia Ligure di Scienze e Lettere.Oroz Reta, J., Marcos Casquero, M. A. y Díaz y Díaz, M. C. (eds.) (2004): San Isidoro de Sevilla. Etimologías, Edición bilingüe, Madrid, Biblioteca de Autores Cristianos. Pizzani, U. (1965): “Studi sulle fonti del De institutione musica di Boezio”, Sacris erudiri 16, pp. 5-164.— (1982): “Una ignorata testimonianza di Ammonio di Ermia sul perduto Opus maius di Nicomaco sulla musica”, en Studi in onore di Aristide Colonna, Perugia, Ist. di Filol. Class., pp. 235-345.Ramelli, I. (2001): Marziano Capella, Le nozze di Filologia e Mercurio, Introduzione, traduzione, commento e appendici, Milano, Bompiani.Schrade, L. (1947): “Music in the Philosophy of Boethius”. Musical Quarterly 33, pp. 188-200.Stahl, W. H., Johnson, R. y Burge, E. L. (1971): Martianus Capella and the Seven Liberal Arts. Volume I: The Quadrivium of Martianus Capella. Latin Traditions in the Mathematical Sciences, 50 B.C.-A.D. 1250, with a Study of the Allegory and the Verbal Disciplines, Columbia University Press.— (1977): Martianus Capella and the Seven Liberal Arts. Volume II: Marriage of Philologie and Mercury, Columbia University Press.Villegas Guillén, S. (2005): Boecio. Tratado de música, Madrid, Ediciones Clásicas.Wille, G. (1967): Musica Romana, Amsterdam, P. Schippers N.V.Willis, J. A. (1983): Martianus Capella, Leipzig, Teubner.Zekl, H. G. (2005): Martianus Capella: Die Hochzeit der Philologia mit Merkur. De nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii, Würzburg, Königshausen Neumann.

Father's involvement is something that influences the child's problematic behavior. The purpose of this study is to investigate whether father involvement can influence children's problematic behavior. This study used the systematic literature review (SLR) method by referring to 10 valid articles published in the last 10 years with the publication years between 2013 - 2023. The finding of the literature shows that there is a significant impact of father involvement on the children's problematic behavior. The more the father is involved in the children's development, the lower the level of children's problematic behavior is. The image of a father as a mentor and motivator for early childhood can still be explored in depth. Because of the limitations of this study, this study suggests that future research can further discuss the impact of the father’s involvement in the children's problematic behavior in a specific cultural aspect by considering cross-cultural factors. This is intended to conclude the relationship between the father’s interactive situations with the impact of the father’s involvement in the children's problematic behavior. Keywords: child problematic behavior, father involvement, socio-economic status. References:Ahmed, M., Almher, H., & Abdal, B. B. (2021). Relationship between Perceived Behavioral Control, Attitude and Knowledge Sharing among Engineers in Oil and Gas Companies. IJIEM (Indonesian Journal of Industrial Engineering & Management), 2(2), 147–155. Araban, M., Montazeri, A., Stein, L. A. R., Stein, L. A. R., Stein, L. A. R., Karimy, M., & Mehrizi, A. A. H. (2020). Prevalence and factors associated with disruptive behavior among Iranian students during 2015: a cross-sectional study. Italian Journal of Pediatrics, 46(1), 1–7. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13052-020-00848-x Asri, D. N., & Suharni. (2021). Modifikasi Perilaku: Teori dan Penerapannya. Baker, C. E. (2017). Father-Son Relationships in Ethnically Diverse Families: Links To Boys’ Cognitive and Social Emotional Development in Preschool. Journal of Child and Family Studies, 26(8), 2335–2345. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10826-017-0743-3 Bertalanffy, L. von. (1968). General System Theory. New York: Goerge Braziller. Besnard, T., Verlaan, P., Davidson, M., Vitaro, F., Poulin, F., & Capuano, F. (2013). Bidirectional influences between maternal and paternal parenting and children’s disruptive behaviour from kindergarten to grade 2. Early Child Development and Care, 183(3–4), 515–533. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430.2012.711597 Braza, P., Carreras, R., Muñoz, J. M., Braza, F., Azurmendi, A., Pascual-Sagastizábal, E., Cardas, J., & Sánchez-Martín, J. R. (2013). Negative Maternal and Paternal Parenting Styles as Predictors of Children’s Behavioral Problems: Moderating Effects of the Child’s Sex. Journal of Child and Family Studies, 24(4), 847–856. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10826-013-9893-0 Cano, T., Perales, F., & Baxter, J. (2019). A Matter of Time: Father Involvement and Child Cognitive Outcomes. Journal of Marriage and Family, 81(1), 164–184. https://doi.org/10.1111/jomf.12532 Chomariyah, S., Fakhruddin, & Supriyadi. (2019). Development of Interactive Multimedia on Ablution and Prayer Learning to Introduce Religious and Moral Values for Kindergarten. Journal of Primary Education, 8(3), 270–280. Chu, H. S., & Lee, H. (2019). Relationship between paternal psychological distress and involvement in childcare among fathers of preschool-aged children: Mediating effect of maternal psychological distress. BMC Pediatrics, 19(1), 1–10. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12887-019-1688-z Coates, E. E. (2019). Pathways Linking Nonresident Father Involvement and Child Outcomes. Journal of Child and Family Studies, 28, 1681–1694. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10826-019-01389-6 Craig, A. G., Thompson, J. M. D., Slykerman, R., Wall, C., Murphy, R., Mitchell, E. A., & Waldie, K. E. (2021). The Father I Knew: Early Paternal Engagement Moderates the Long-term Relationship between Paternal Accessibility and Childhood Behavioral Difficulties. Journal of Family Issues, 42(10), 2418–2437. https://doi.org/10.1177/0192513X20980128 Dereli, E. (2020). Physical and Relational Aggressive Behavior in Preschool: School Teacher Rating, Teachers’ Perception and İntervention Strategies. Journal of Educational Issues, 6(1), 228. https://doi.org/10.5296/jei.v6i1.16947 Flouri, Midouhas, E., & Narayanan, M. K. (2016). The Relationship Between Father Involvement and Child Problem Behaviour in Intact Families: A 7-Year Cross-Lagged Study. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 44(5), 1011–1021. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10802-015-0077-9 Flouri, Narayanan, M. K., & Midouhas, E. (2015). The Cross-Lagged Relationship between Father Absence and Child Problem Behaviour in The Early Years. Child: Care, Health and Development, 41(6), 1090–1097. https://doi.org/10.1111/cch.12236 Frank, T. J., Keown, L. J., & Sanders, M. R. (2015). Enhancing Father Engagement and Interparental Teamwork in an Evidence-Based Parenting Intervention: A Randomized-Controlled Trial of Outcomes and Processes. Behavior Therapy, 46(6), 749–763. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.beth.2015.05.008 Georgea, J. S., Fletcherb, R., & Palazzic, K. (2016). Comparing Fathers’ Physical and Toy Play and Links to Child Behaviour: An Exploratory Study. Infant and Child Development, 18(6), 238–254. https://doi.org/10.1002/icd Gressiera, Calatib, & Serrettic. (2016). 5-HTTLPR and gender differences in affective disorders: A systematic review. Journal of Affective Disorders, 190, 193–207. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jad.2015.09.027 Gustafsson, B. M., Danielsson, H., Granlund, M., Gustafsson, P. A., & Proczkowska, M. (2018). Hyperactivity precedes conduct problems in preschool children: a longitudinal study. BJPsych Open, 4(4), 186–191. https://doi.org/10.1192/bjo.2018.20 Higgins, J., & Green, S. (2008). Cochrane handbook for systematic reviews of interventions. In PT Higgins and Sally Green. Ho, S. S., Goh, T. J., & Chuah, A. S. F. (2022). Perceived behavioral control as a moderator: Scientists’ attitude, norms, and willingness to engage the public. PLoS ONE, 17(10 October), 1–24. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0275643 Kelly, D. (2018). Generative fatherhood and children’s future civic engagement: a conceptual model of the relationship between paternal engagement and child’s developing prosocial skills. J. Hum. Behav. Soc. Environ, 28, 303–314. https://doi.org/doi: 10.1080/10911359.2017.1418469 Kuo, P. X., Volling, B. L., & Gonzalez, R. (2018). Gender role beliefs, work-family conflict, and father involvement after the birth of a second child. Psychol Men Masc, 19(2), 243–256. https://doi.org/10.1037/men0000101.Gender Lee, J. kyung, & Schoppe-Sullivan, S. J. (2017). Resident Fathers’ Positive Engagement, Family Poverty, and Change in Child Behavior Problems. Family Relations, 1–13. https://doi.org/10.1111/fare.12283 Liu, Dittman, C. K., Guo, M., Morawska, A., & Haslam, D. (2021). Influence of Father Involvement, Fathering Practices and Father-Child Relationships on Children in Mainland China. Journal of Child and Family Studies, 30(8), 1858–1870. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10826-021-01986-4 Liu, X. (2019). A Review of the Study on Father Involvement in Child Rearing. Asian Social Science, 15(9), 82. https://doi.org/10.5539/ass.v15n9p82 Maselko, J., Hagaman, A. K., Bates, L. M., Bhalotra, S., Biroli, P., Gallis, J. A., O’Donnell, K., Sikander, S., Turner, E. L., & Rahman, A. (2019). Father involvement in the first year of life: Associations with maternal mental health and child development outcomes in rural Pakistan. Social Science and Medicine, 237(October 2018), 112421. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2019.112421 McCaig, Stolz, H. E., Reimnitz, S. J., Baumgardner, M., & Renegar, R. G. (2021). Determinants of Paternal Engagement: Investigating Low-Income Fathers‟ Caregiving, Play, and Verbal Engagement With Infants. Journal of Family Issues, 0(0), 1–21. Moher, D., Liberati, A., Tetzlaff, J., & Altman, D. G. (2009). Academia and Clinic Annals of Internal Medicine Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and Meta-Analyses : Annals of Internal Medicine, 151(4), 264–269. Mulihatun, W. N., & Santi, M. Y. (2022). Faktor yang Mempengaruhi Keterlibatan Ayah dalam Pengasuhan Anak Usia Dini. Window of Health: Jurnal Kesehatan, 5(1), 20–34. Mulyani, H., Meirawan, D., & Rahmadani, A. (2020). Increasing school effectiveness through principals’ leadership and teachers’ teaching performance, is it possible? Cakrawala Pendidikan, 39(2), 279–292. https://doi.org/10.21831/cp.v39i2.28864 Nafisah, A. D., & Pranoto, Y. K. S. (2022). Father’s Involvement in Learning from Home Program During Covid-19 Pandemic. Belia, 11(1), 1–8. https://doi.org/10.15294/belia.v11i1.48424 Nafisah, A. D., Pranoto, Y. K. S., & Nuzulia, S. (2022). Studi Literatur: Perkembangan Kognitif Anak Usia Dini Ditinjau dari Keterlibatan Ayah. Prosiding Seminar Nasional Pascasarjana (Prosnampas), 5(1). https://doi.org/https://proceeding.unnes.ac.id/index.php/snpasca/issue/view/37 Nafisah, A. D., Sobah, A., Yusuf, N. A. K., & Hartono, H. (2022). Pentingnya Penanaman Nilai Pancasila dan Moral pada Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Obsesi : Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 6(5), 5041–5051. https://doi.org/10.31004/obsesi.v6i5.1865 Nugrahani, H. Z., Mini, R., Salim, A., & Saleh, A. Y. (2021). Gambaran keterlibatan ayah dalam pengasuhan anak usia dini : Baseline dari rancangan program intervensi untuk ayah. Provitae: Jurnal Psikologi Pendidikan, 14(1), 42–58. Nurainiah. (2022). Aspek Perkembangan Kecerdasan Moral Pada Anak Usia Dini. Tarbiyatul-Aulad: Jurnal Ilmiah Pendidikan Anak, 8(01), 119–138. Opondo, C., Redshaw, M., & Quigley, M. A. (2017). Journal of A ff ective Disorders Association between father involvement and attitudes in early child-rearing and depressive symptoms in the pre-adolescent period in a UK birth cohort. Journal of Affective Disorders, 221, 115–122. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jad.2017.06.010 Parung, G. E., & Ferreira, N. (2017). Work-Life Balance, Couple Satisfaction, and Father Involvement: A Cross-Cultural Study. ANIMA Indonesian Psychological Journal, 32(4), 201–216. https://doi.org/10.24123/aipj.v32i4.851 Perry, K. J., Ostrov, J. M., Murray-Close, D., Blakely-McClure, S. J., Kiefer, J., DeJesus-Rodriguez, A., & Wesolowski, A. (2021). Measurement of aggressive behavior in early childhood: A critical analysis using five informants. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 209, 105180. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jecp.2021.105180 Rohmalina, R., Lestari, R. H., & Alam, S. K. (2019). Analisis Keterlibatan Ayah dalam Mengembangkan Perkembangan Sosial Emosional Anak Usia Dini. Golden Age: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 3(1), 1–8. https://doi.org/10.29313/ga.v3i1.4809 Saida, E. K., Suprianto, A., & Jayanti, M. A. (2022). Pengaruh kondisi sosial dan ekonomi keluarga terhadap tingkat pendidikan anak di Desa Kentol , Nusa Tenggara Timur. Jurnal Teori dan Praksis Pembelajaran IPS, 7(2), 59–69. Sebre, S. B., Jusiene, R., Dapkevice, E., Skreitule-Pikse, I., & Bieliauskaite, R. (2015). Parenting dimensions in relation to pre-schoolers behaviour problems in Latvia and Lithuania. International Journal of Behavioral Development, 39(5), 458–466. https://doi.org/10.1177/0165025414548774 Septiani, D., & Nasution, I. N. (2017). Peran Keterlibatan Ayah dalam Pengasuhan Bagi Perkembangan Kecerdasan Moral Anak. Jurnal Psikologi, 13(2), 120–125. https://doi.org/10.24014/jp.v13i2.4045 Setiawan, D., Nafisah, A. D., & Diana. (2022). Father ’ s Involvement in Children ’ s Distance Learning during the Pandemic. Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini, 16(1), 149–161. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.21009/JPUD.161.10 Seymour, M., Peace, R., Wood, C. E., Jillard, C., Evans, K., O’Brien, J., Williams, L. A., Brown, S., & Giallo, R. (2021). “We’re in the background”: Facilitators and barriers to fathers’ engagement and participation in a health intervention during the early parenting period. Health Promotion Journal of Australia, 32(S2), 78–86. https://doi.org/10.1002/hpja.432 Skinner, B. F. (1953). Science and Human Behavior. Stachl, C., Au, Q., Schoedel, R., Gosling, S. D., Harari, G. M., Buschek, D., Völkel, S. T., Schuwerk, T., Oldemeier, M., Ullmann, T., Hussmann, H., Bischl, B., & Bühner, M. (2020). Predicting personality from patterns of behavior collected with smartphones. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America, 117(30), 17680–17687. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1920484117 Steenhoff, T., Tharner, A., & Væver, M. S. (2019). Mothers ’ and Fathers ’ Observed Interaction with Preschoolers : Similarities and Differences in Parenting Behavior in a Well-Resourced Sample. PLoS ONE, 14(8), 1–25. Sucianing, K. A., & Heriyanti, K. (2022). Pengaruh Agama terhadap Psikis Manusia. Swara Vidya, II(1), 33–43. Sun, J., Singletary, B., Jiang, H., Justice, L. M., & Lin, T. (2022). Child Behavior Problems During COVID-19: Associations with Parent Distress and Child Social-Emotional Skills. Journal of Applied Developmental PsychologY, 78, 1–10. Sunaryo. (2004). Psikologi Untuk Pendidikan. Tarver, J., Palmer, M., Webb, S., Scott, S., Slonims, V., Simonoff, E., & Charman, T. (2019). Child and parent outcomes following parent interventions for child emotional and behavioral problems in autism spectrum disorders: A systematic review and meta-analysis. Autism, 23(7), 1630–1644. https://doi.org/10.1177/1362361319830042 Tétreault, É., Bernier, A., & Matte-Gagné, C. (2021). Quality of father–child relationships as a predictor of sleep developments during preschool years. Developmental Psychobiology, 63(6), 1–13. https://doi.org/10.1002/dev.22130 Torres, N., Veríssimo, M., Monteiro, L., Ribeiro, O., & Santos, A. J. (2014). Domains of Father Involvement, Social Competence and Problem Behavior in Preschool Children. Journal of Family Studies, 20(3), 188–203. https://doi.org/10.1080/13229400.2014.11082006 Tresna Dewi, A. R. (2018). Pengaruh Keterlibatan Orangtua Terhadap Perilaku Sosial Emosinal Anak. Jurnal Golden Age, 2(02), 66. https://doi.org/10.29408/goldenage.v2i02.1024 Vaillancourt, T., Haltigan, J. D., Smith, I., Zwaigenbaum, L., Szatmari, P., Fombonne, E., & Bennett, T. (2017). Joint trajectories of internalizing and externalizing problems in preschool children with autism spectrum disorder. Development and Psychopathology, 29(1), 203–214. Walsh, A. D., Hesketh, K. D., Van Der Pligt, P., Cameron, A. J., Crawford, D. A., & Campbell, K. J. (2017). Fathers’ perspectives on the diets and physical activity behaviours of their young children. PLoS ONE, 12(6), 1–19. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0179210 Wardani, A., & Ayriza, Y. (2021). Analisis Kendala Orang Tua dalam Mendampingi Anak Belajar di Rumah Pada Masa Pandemi Covid-19. Jurnal Obsesi : Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 5(1), 772–782. https://doi.org/10.31004/obsesi.v5i1.705 Wathoni, H., Kustiono, K., & Ahmadi, F. (2021). Multimedia-based E-Puzzle development to improve visual-spatial abilities and early childhood religious character. Journal of Primary Education, 10(2), 141–150. Woodworth, S., Belsky, J., & Crnic, K. (1996). The Determinants of Fathering during the Child’s Second and Third Years of Life: A Developmental Analysis. Journal of Marriage and the Family, 58(3), 679. https://doi.org/10.2307/353728 Yalçın, V. (2021). Moral Development in Early Childhood: Benevolence and Responsibility in the Context of Children’s Perceptions and Reflections. Educational Policy Analysis and Strategic Research, 16(4), 140–163. https://doi.org/10.29329/epasr.2021.383.8 Yoon, S., Kim, M., Yang, J., Lee, J. Y., Latelle, A., Wang, J., Zhang, Y., & Schoppe-Sullivan, S. (2021). Patterns of father involvement and child development among families with low income. Children, 8(12), 1–17. https://doi.org/10.3390/children8121164 Zhang, J., Liu, Y., & Hu, T. (2019). A Meta-Analysis of The Relationship between Father Involvement and Problem Behaviour Among Preschool Children. Early Child Development and Care, 1–23. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430.2019.1679127 Zhang, W., Shen, Q., Teso, S., Lepri, B., Passerini, A., Bison, I., & Giunchiglia, F. (2021). Putting human behavior predictability in context. EPJ Data Science, 10(1). https://doi.org/10.1140/epjds/s13688-021-00299-2

NORTHERN IRELAND FROM THE AIR. Edited by R. Common, Belfast : Queen's University Geography Department, 1964. 104 pp., 44 plates, 1 folding map. 10 × 8 ins. 25s.THE CANALS OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND, by W. A. McCutcheon. Dawlish : David and Charles, and London : Macdonald and Co., 1965. 180 pp. 8 1/2 × 5 1/4 in. 36s.ULSTER AND OTHER IRISH MAPS c.1600. Edited by G. A. Hayes‐McCoy. Dublin : Irish Manuscripts Commission, 1964. 13 × 19 in. xv + 36 pp., 23. plates. £ 6.SOILS OF COUNTY WEXFORD. Edited by P. Ryan and M. J. Gardiner. Prepared and published by An Foras Talúntais (The Agricultural Institute), Dublin 1964. 171 pp. and three fold‐in maps. 30s.THE GEOGRAPHY OF SOIL, by Brian T. Bunting. London : Hutchinson's University Library, 1965. pp. 213. 14 figs. 12 tables. 7 1/2 × 5 in. 15s.THE HISTORY OF THE STUDY OF LANDFORMS. Vol. I : GEOMORPHOLOGY BEFORE DAVIS. Richard J. Chorley, Anthony J. Dunn and Robert P. Beckinsale. London : Methuen, 1964. 678 pp. 84s.A DICTIONARY OF GEOGRAPHY, by F. J. Monkhouse. London : Edward. Arnold Ltd., 1965. 344 pp. 8 1/2 × 5 1/2 in. 35s.LA REGION DE L'OUEST, by Pierre Flatrès. Collection ‘France de Demain ‘. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France, 1964. 31s. 6d.THE BRITISH ISLES : A SYSTEMATIC GEOGRAPHY. Edited by J. Wreford Watson and J. B. Sissons. Edinburgh : Thomas Nelson, 1964. 452 pp. 45s.SCANDINAVIAN LANDS, by Roy Millward. London : Macmillan, 1964. Pp. 448. 9 × 6 in. 45s.MERSEYSIDE, by R. Kay Gresswell and R. Lawton. British Landscapes Through Maps, No. 6. The Geographical Association, Sheffield, 1964. 36 pp. + 16 plates. 7 1/2 × 9 1/2 in. 5s.WALKING IN WICKLOW, by J. B. Malone. Dublin : Helicon Ltd., 1964. 172 pp. 7 × 4 #fr1/2> in. 7s.GREYSTONES 1864–1964. A parish centenary, 1964. 23 pp. 8 #fr1/4> × 5 1/2 in. 2s. 6d. Obtainable from the A.P.C.K., 37 Dawson Street, Dublin 2.DINNSEANCHAS. Vol. I, No. I. June 1964. An Cumann Logainmneacha, Baile Atha Cliath. Pp. 24. 5s.JOURNAL OF THE ASSOCIATION OF GEOGRAPHY TEACHERS OF IRELAND. Vol. I, Dublin. 1964.MAP READING FOR THE INTERMEDIATE CERTIFICATE, by Michael J. Turner. A. Folens : Dublin. 1964. 92 pp.MAP OF CORK CITY, 1: 15,000. Dublin : Ordnance Survey Office, 1964. 32 × 24 in. On paper, flat, 4s., or folded and covered, 5s.IRELAND, by T. W. Freeman. London : Methuen & Co. Ltd. Third edition, 1965. 5 1/2 × 8 #fr1/2> in. Pp. xx + 560. 65s.THE PLANNING AND FUTURE DEVELOPMENT OF THE DUBLIN REGION. PRELIMINARY REPORT. By Myles Wright. Dublin : Stationery Office, 1965. Pp.55. 8 ins. × 11 3/4 ins. 10s 6d.LIMERICK REGIONAL PLAN. Interim Report on the Limerick—Shannon— Ennis District by Nathaniel Litchfield. The Stationery Office, Dublin 1965. 8 × 12 ins. ; Pp. 83 ; 10s. 6d.ANTRIM NEW TOWN. Outline Plan. Belfast : H. M. Stationery Office, 1965. 10 1/2 × 8 1/2 in. 15s.HEPORT OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE RECORDS 1954–1959. Belfast : Her Majesty's Stationery Office. Cmd. 490. 138 pp. 10s.ECONOMIC GEOGRAPHY, by Ronald Hope. London : George Philip and Son Ltd., 4th edition, 1965. pp. 296. 15s. 6d.CLIMATE, SOILS AND VEGETATION, by D. C. Money. London : University Tutorial Press, 1965. pp. 272. 18s.TECHNIQUES IN GEOMORPHOLOGY, by Cuchlaine A. M. King. 9 × 5 1/2 in. 342 pp. London : Edward Arnold (Publishers) Ltd., 1966. 40s.BRITISH GEOMORPHOLOGICAL RESEARCH GROUP PUBLICATIONS :— 1. RATES OF EROSION AND WEATHERING IN THE BRITISH ISLES. Occasional Publication No. 2, 1965. Pp. 46. 13 × 8 in. 7s. 6d.2. DEGLACIATION. Occasional Publication No. 3, 1966. Pp. 37. 13 × 8 in. 7s.RECHERCHES DE GÉOMORPHOLOGIE EN ÉCOSSE DU NORD‐OUEST. By A. Godard. Publication de la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg, 1965. 701 pp. 482 reís.ARTHUR'S SEAT: A HISTORY OF EDINBURGH'S VOLCANO, by G. P. Black. Edinburgh & London : Oliver & Boyd, 1966. 226 pp. 7 1/2 × 5 in. 35s.OFFSHORE GEOGRAPHY OF NORTHWESTERN EUROPE. The Political and Economic Problems of Delimitation and Control, by Lewis M. Alexander. London : Murray, 1966. 35s.GEOGRAPHICAL PIVOTS OF HISTORY. An Inaugural Lecture, by W. Kirk. Leicester University Press, 1965. 6s.THE GEOGRAPHY OF FRONTIERS AND BOUNDARIES, by J. R. V. Prescott. London : Hutchinson, 1965. 15s.THE READER'S DIGEST COMPLETE ATLAS OF THE BRITISH ISLES.. London : Reader's Digest Assoc., 1965. 230 pp. 15 1/4 × 10 1/2 in. £5. 10. 0.ULSTER DIALECTS. AN INTRODUCTORY SYMPOSIUM. Edited by G. B. Adams, Belfast : Ulster Folk Museum, 1964. 201 pp. 9 1/2 × 6 1/2 in. 20s.ULSTER FOLKLIFE, Volume 11. Belfast: The Ulster Folk Museum, 1965. Pp. 139. 9 1/2 × 7 in. 15s.GEOGRAPHICAL ABSTRACTS published and edited by K. M. Clayton, F. M Yates, F. E. Hamilton and C. Board.Obtainable from Geo. Abstracts, Dept. of Geography, London School of Economics, Aldwych, London, W.C.2. Subscription rates as below.THE CLIMATE OF LONDON. T. J. Chandler. London : Hutchinson and Co., 1965. 292 pp., 86 figs., 93 tables. 70/‐.MONSOON LANDS, Part I, by R. T. Cobb and L. J. M. Coleby. London : University Tutorial Press Ltd., 1966, constituting Book Six (Part 1 ) of the Advanced Level Geography Series. 303 pp. 8 1/4 × 5 1/4 in. 20s.PREHISTORIC AND EARLY CHRISTIAN IRELAND. A GUIDE, by Estyn Evans. London : B. T. Batsford Ltd., 1966. xii + 241 pp. 45s.A REGIONAL GEOGRAPHY OF IRELAND, by G. Fahy. Dublin : Browne and Nolan Ltd. No date. 238 pp. 12s.THE CANALS OF THE SOUTH OF IRELAND, by V. T. H. and D. R. Delany. Newton Abbot : David and Charles, 1966. 260 pp. + 20 plates. 8 1/2 × 5 1/2 in. 50s.THE COURSE OF IRISH HISTORY. Edited by T. W. Moody and F. X. Martin. Cork : The Mercier Press. 1967. 404 pp. 5 3/4 × 7 3/4 ins. Paperback, 21s. Hard cover, 40s.NORTH MUNSTER STUDIES. Edited by E. Rynne. Limerick : The Thomond Archaeological Society, 1967. 535 pp. 63s.SOILS OF COUNTY LIMERICK, by T. F. Finch and Pierce Ryan. Dublin: An Foras Talúntais, 1966. 199 pp. and four fold‐in maps. 9 1/2 × 7 1/4 in. 30s.THE FORESTS OF IRELAND. Edited by H. M. Fitzpatrick. Dublin : Society of Irish Foresters. No date. 153 pp. 9 3/4 × 7 1/4 in. 30s.PLANNING FOR AMENITY AND TOURISM. Specimen Development Plan Manual 2–3, Donegal. Dublin : An Foras Forbartha (The National Institute for Physical Planning and Construction Research), 1966. 110 pp. 8 × 11 in. 12s. 6d.NEW DIMENSIONS IN REGIONAL PLANNING. A CASE STUDY OF IRELAND, by Jeremiah Newman. Dublin : An Foras Forbartha, 1967. 128 pp. 8 1/2 × 6 in. 25s.TRAFFIC PLANNING FOR SMALLER TOWNS. Dublin : An Foras Forbartha (The National Institute for Regional Planning and Construction Research), 1966. 35 pp. 8 1/4 × 10 3/4 in. No price.LATE AND POST‐GLACIAL SHORELINES AND ICE LIMITS IN ARGYLL AND NORTH‐EAST ULSTER, by F. M. Synge and N. Stephens. Institute of British Geographers Transactions No. 59, 1966, pp. 101–125.QUATERNARY CHANGES OF SEA‐LEVEL IN IRELAND, by A. R. Orme. Institute of British Geographers Transactions No. 39, 1966, pp. 127–140.LIMESTONE PAVEMENTS (with special reference to Western Ireland), by Paul W. Williams. Institute of British Geographers Transactions No. 40, 1966, pp. 155–172. 50s. for 198 pages.IRISH SPELEOLOGY. Volume I, No. 2, 1966. Pp. 18. 10 × 8 in. 5s., free to members of the Irish Speleological Association.THE GEOGRAPHER'S CRAFT, by T. W. Freeman. Manchester University Press, 1967. pp.204. 8 1/4 × 5 in. 25s.GEOGRAPHY AS HUMAN ECOLOGY. Edited by S. R. Eyre and G. R. J. Jones. London : Edward Arnold Ltd., 1966. 308 pp. 45s.LOCATIONAL ANALYSIS IN HUMAN GEOGRAPHY, by Peter Haggett. London : Edward Arnold (Publishers) Ltd., 1965. 339 pp. 9 × 5 1/2 in. 40s.AGRICULTURAL GEOGRAPHY, by Leslie Symons. London : G. Bell and Sons, Ltd., 1967. 283 pp. 8 1/2 × 5 1/2 ins. 30s.THE GEOLOGY OF SCOTLAND, edited by Gordon Y. Craig. Edinburgh and London : Oliver & Boyd, 1965. Pp. 556. 9 3/4 × 7 1/2 in. 105s.MORPHOLOGY OF THE EARTH, by Lester C. King. Edinburgh : Oliver and Boyd, 2nd ed., 1967. 726 pp. 9 1/2 × 7 in. £5. 5. 0.INTERNATIONAL YEARBOOK OF CARTOGRAPHY, V, 1965. Edited by Eduard Imhof. London : George Philip and Son Ltd., 1965. 222 pp. + 9 plates. 9 3/4 × 6 1/2 in. 47s. 6d.IRISH FOLK WAYS, by E. Estyn Evans. London : Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1967. 324 pp. 16s.A HISTORY OF MEDIEVAL IRELAND, by A.J.Otway‐Ruthven. London: Ernest Benn Limited. New York : Barnes and Noble Inc., 1968. xv + 454 pp. 70s.IRISH AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION, ITS VOLUME AND STRUCTURE, by Raymond D. Crotty. Cork University Press, 1966. 384 pp. 42s.PLANNING IN IRELAND. Edited by F. Rogerson and P. O hUiginn. Dublin : The Irish Branch of the Town Planning Institute and An Foras Forbartha, 1907. 199 pp.THE SHELL GUIDE TO IRELAND, by Lord Killanin and Michael V. Duignan. London : Ebury Press and George Rainbird (distributed by Michael Joseph) : 2nd edition, 1967. 512 pp. 50s.THE CLIMATE OF NORTH MUNSTER, by P. K. Rohan. Dublin : Department of Transport and Power, Meteorological Service, 1968. 72 pp. 10s. 6d.SOILS OF COUNTY CARLOW, by M.J. Conry and Pierce Ryan. Dublin : An Foras Talúntais, 1967. 204 pp. and four fold‐in maps. 30s.MOURNE COUNTRY, by E. Estyn Evans. Dundalk : Dundalgan Press (W. Tempest) Ltd., 2nd ed., 1967. 244 pp. 63s.THE DUBLIN REGION. Advisory Plan and Final Report, by Myles Wright. Dublin : The Stationery Office, 1967. Part One, pp. 64. 20s. Part Two, pp. 224. 80s.BELFAST : THE ORIGIN AND GROWTH OF AN INDUSTRIAL CITY. Edited by J. C. Beckett and R. E. Glasscock. London : The British Broadcasting Corporation, 1967. 204 pp. 25s.REPORT ON SKIBBEREEN SOCIAL SURVEY, by John Jackson. Dublin : Human Sciences Committee of the Irish National Productivity Committee, 1967. 63 pp. 12s. 6d.AN OUTLINE PLAN FOR GALWAY CITY, by Breandan S. MacAodha. Dublin : Scepter Publishers Ltd., 1966. 15 pp.COASTAL PASSENGER STEAMERS AND INLAND NAVIGATIONS IN THE SOUTH OF IRELAND, by D.B. McNeill. Belfast : The Transport Museum (Transport Handbook No. 6), 1965 (issued in 1967). 44 pp. (text) + 12 pp. (plates). 3s. 6d.CANALIANA, the annual bulletin of Robertstown Muintir na Tire. Robertstown, Co. Kildare : Muintir na Tire, n.d. (issued in 1967). 60 pp. 2s. 6d.CONACRE IN IRELAND, by Breandan S. MacAodha (Social Sciences Research Centre, Galway). Dublin : Scepter Publishers Ltd., 1967, 15 pp. No price.PROCESSES OF COASTAL DEVELOPMENT, by V.P. Zenkovich, edited by J.A. Steers, translated by D.G. Fry. 738 pp. Edinburgh and London : Oliver and Boyd, 1967. £12. 12s.CONGRESS PROCEEDINGS. 20th International Geographical Congress. Edited by J. Wreford Watson. London : Nelson, 1967. 401 pp. 70s.REGIONAL GEOGRAPHY, by Roger Minshull. London : Hutchinson University Library, 1967. 168 pp. 10s. 6d.ATMOSPHERE, WEATHER AND CLIMATE, by R.G. Barry and R.J. Chorley. London : University Paperback, Methuen, 1967. 25s.THE EVOLUTION OF SCOTLAND'S SCENERY, by J.B. Sissons. Edinburgh and London : Oliver and Boyd, 1967. 259 pp. 63s.WEST WICKLOW. BACKGROUND FOR DEVELOPMENT, by F.H.A. Aalen, D.A. Gillmor and P.W. Williams. Dublin : Geography Department, Trinity College, 1966. 323 pp. Unpublished : copy available in the Society's Library.

Настоящая работа является первым общим описанием на русском языке двух некрополей Кампокиаро (Кампобассо, Италия) – Виченне и Морионе, датируемых последней третью VII в. – началом VIII в. Культурное содержание некрополей показывает прочные связи с населением центральноазиатского происхождения. Важнейшим признаком некрополей являются захоронения с конем, соответствующие евразийскому кочевому погребальному обряду. Автор поддержал выводы европейских исследователей о том, что с большой долей вероятности некрополи оставлены булгарами дукса–гаштальда Алзеко, зафиксированными Павлом Диаконом в VIII в. на территориях Бояно, Сепино и Изернии. Аналогии некрополей Кампокиаро с погребениями Аварского каганата показывают присутствие в аварском обществе булгар со схожим погребальным обрядом. Из тысяч погребений с конем, оставленных аварским населением, булгарам могла принадлежать большая часть. Авары и булгары составляли основу и правящую верхушку каганата. Народ Алзеко являлся той частью булгар, которая в 631 г. боролась за каганский престол, что указывает на высокое положение булгар и их большое количество. После поражения эта группа булгар мигрировала последовательно в Баварию, Карантанию и Италию. Несколько десятков лет проживания в венедской, а затем в лангобардской и романской среде привели к гетерогенности погребального инвентаря, но не изменили сам обряд. Булгары лангобардского королевства составляли новый военный слой, который представлял из себя профессиональную кавалерию, получивший землю. Эта конная дружина является ранним примером европейского феодального воинского и социального сословия, которое станет называться рыцарством. Библиографические ссылки Акимова М.С. Материалы к антропологии ранних болгар // Генинг В.Ф., Халиков А.Х. Ранние болгары на Волге (Больше–Тарханский могильник). М.: Наука, 1964. С. 177–191. Амброз А.К. Кинжалы VI – VIII вв, с двумя выступами на ножнах // СА. 1986. № 4. С. 53–73. Безуглов С.И., Ильюков Л.С. Памятник позднегуннской эпохи в устье Дона // Средневековые древности Дона / Ред. Ю.К. Гугуев. М.–Иерусалим: Мосты и культуры, 2007. C. 25–48. Бешевлиев В. Пръвобългарите. История, бит и култура. Пловдив: Фондация «Българско историческо наследство», 2008. 505 с. Гавритухин И.О., Иванов А.Г. Погребение 552 Варнинского могильника и некоторые вопросы изучения раннесредневековых культур Поволжья // Пермский мир в раннем средневековье / Отв. ред. А.Г. Иванов. Ижевск: УИИЯЛ УрО РАН, 1999. С. 99–159. Добиаш–Рождественская О.А. Ранний фриульский минускул и одна из проблем жизни и творчества лангобардского историка VIII в. // Вспомогательные исторические дисциплины / Под ред. А. С. Орлова. М.; Л.: Изд–во АН СССР, 1937. С. 109–140. Засецкая И.П. Культура кочевников южнорусских степей в гуннскую эпоху (конец IV–V вв.). СПб.: АО "Эллипс", 1994. 221 с. Казанский М.М. Оногуры в постгуннское время на Дону // Дивногорский сборник / Труды музея-заповедника «Дивногорье». Вып. 6. / под ред. А. З. Винникова. Воронеж: Изд.– полигр. центр «Научная книга», 2016. С. 96–111. Казанский М.М. Хронологические индикаторы степных древностей постгуннского времени в Восточной Европе // НАВ. 2019. Т. 18 (2). С. 109–124. Кардини Ф. Истоки средневекового рыцарства // Пер. с ит. В.П. Гайдук / Общ. ред. В.И. Уколова, Л.А. Котельникова. М.: Прогресс, 1987. 384 с. Комар А.В., Кубышев А.И., Орлов Р.С. Погребения кочевников VI–VII вв. из Северо–Западного Приазовья // Степи Европы в эпоху средневековья. Т. 5. Хазарское время / Гл.ред. А.В.Евглевский Донецк: ДонНУ, 2006. С. 245–376. Кондукторова Т.С. Антропологическая характеристика черепов из Верхнего Чир–Юртовского могильника в Дагестане // ВА. 1967. Вып. 25. С. 117–129. Красильников К.И. Могильник древних болгар у с. Желтое на Северском Донце // Проблеми на прабългарската история и култура. София: БАН, Нац. Археол. институт с музей филиал Шумен, Аргес, 1991. Т. 2. С. 62–81. Красильников К.И., Красильникова Л.И. Могильник у с. Лысогоровка – новый источник по этноистории степей Подонцовья раннего средневековья // Степи Европы в эпоху средневековья. Т 4. Хазарское время / Гл.ред. А.В. Евглевский. Донецк: ДонНУ, 2005. С. 187–244. Красильников К.И., Руженко А.А. Погребение хирурга на древнеболгарском могильнике у с. Желтое // СА. 1981. № 2. С. 282–289. Кузнецова Т.И. Павел Диакон. Из «Истории лангобардов» // Памятники средневековой латинской литературы IV–IX веков / Отв. ред. М. Е. Грабарь-Пассек и М. Л. Гаспаров. М.: Наука, 1970. С. 243–257. Медникова М.Б. Трепанации у древних народов Евразии. М.: Научный мир, 2001. 304 с. Мингазов Ш.Р. Болгары Алзеко в Баварии, Карантании и Италии как пример автономной части этнокультурной общности // Восточная Европа в древности и средневековье. Античные и средневековые общности: XXIX Чтения памяти члена-корреспондента АН СССР В.Т. Пашуто. Москва, 19–21 апреля 2017 / Отв. Ред. Е. А. Мельникова. М: Институт всеобщей истории РАН, 2017. С. 160–164. Мингазов Ш.Р. Следы взаимовлияния европейской и азиатской социокультурных моделей: булгары в Италии (VI–VIII вв.) // Восточная Европа в древности и средневековье. Сравнительные исследования социокультурных практик: XXXII Чтения памяти члена корреспондента АН СССР В.Т. Пашуто. Москва, 15–17 апреля 2020 / Отв. Ред. Е. А. Мельникова. М.: Институт всеобщей истории РАН, 2020. С. 162–166. Нестеров С.П. Конь в культах тюркоязычных племен Центральной Азии в эпоху средневековья. Новосибирск: Наука. Сиб. отд–ие АН СССР, 1990. 143 с. Павел Диакон. История лангобардов / Пер. с лат., ст. Ю.Б. Циркина. СПб.: Азбука–классика, 2008. 318 с. Решетова И.К. Население донецко–донского междуречья в раннем средневековье: Палеоантропологическое исследование. СПб.: Нестор–История, 2015. 132 с. Решетова И.К. Описание индивидов с трепанированными черепами среди носителей Салтово–маяцкой культуры: медицинская практика или культ? // Этнографическое обозрение. 2012. № 5. С. 151–157. Ронин В.К. «История лангобардов» Павла Диакона // Свод древнейших письменных известий о славянах / Отв. ред. Л. А. Гиндин, Г. Г. Литаврин. М.: Издательская фирма «Восточная литература» РАН, 1995. Т. II. С. 480–501. Ронин В.К. Так называемая Хроника Фредегара // Свод древнейших письменных известий о славянах / Отв. ред. Л. А. Гиндин, Г. Г. Литаврин. М.: Издательская фирма «Восточная литература» РАН, 1995. Т. II. С. 364–397. Трифонов Ю.И. Об этнической принадлежности погребений с конем древнетюркского времени (в связи с вопросом о структуре погребального обряда тюрков–тугю // Тюркологический сборник 1972. / Отв. ред. А.Н. Кононов. М.: Наука, 1973. С. 351–374. Храпунов И.Н., Казанский М.М. Погребение № 114 на могильнике Нейзац (предгорный Крым) и древности кочевников Северного Причерноморья второй половины V — первой половины VI в. // КСИА. Вып. 238. М.: ИА РАН, 2015. С. 170–194. Шишманов И. Българите в “Orlando furioso” и въ по–старата френска драма // Български преглед. VI. Кн. 8. София: Придворна печатница, 1900. Година С. 67–84. Ceglia V. Campochiaro. La necropoli di Vicenne // L’oro degli Avari: popolo delle steppe in Europa. Milano: Inform, 2000. P. 212–221. Ceglia V. Campochiaro: la necropoli altomedievale di Vicenne (CB) // V Settimana beni culturali. Tutela. Catalogo della mostra. Matrice: Soprintendenza archeologica e per i beni ambientali, architettonici, artistici e storici del Molise, 1989. P. 63–67. Ceglia V. Interventi di recupero dei siti sparsi e necropolis // Conoscenze. Campobasso: Soprintendenza archeologica e per i beni ambientali, architettonici, artistici e storici del Molise, 1994. Vol. 7. P. 17–20. Ceglia V. La Necropoli altomedioevale di Vicenne nel Comune di Campochiaro // Almanacco del Molise. Campobasso: Habacus Edithore,1989. Ed. 21, vol. II. P. 153–158. Ceglia V. La necropoli di Campochiaro (Italia) // Roma e i Barbari. La nascita di un nuovo mondo. Catalogo della Mostra (Venezia, 26 gennaio –20 luglio 2008) / A cura di J.J. Aillagon. Milano: Skira, 2008. P. 469–475. Ceglia V. Lo scavo della necropoli di Vicenne // Conoscenze. Campobasso: Soprintendenza archeologica e per i beni ambientali, architettonici, artistici e storici del Molise, 1988. Vol. 4. P. 31–48. Ceglia V. Necropoli di Vicenne // Studi sull’Italia dei Sanniti. Milano: Electa, 2000. P. 298–302. Ceglia V. Presenze funerarie di eta altomedievale in Molise. Le necropoli di Campochiaro e la tomba del cavaliere // I Longobardi del Sud. Roma: Giorgio Bretschneider Editore, 2010. P. 241–255. Ceglia V. Tomba bisoma 88 della necropoli di Campochiaro, localita Morrione // Il futuro dei longobardi. L 'Italia e la costruzione dell' Europa di Carlo Magno / A cura di С. Bertelli, G.P. Brogiolo. Milano: Skira, 2000. P. 80–81. Ceglia V. Varietа di infl ussi culturali nelle necropoli di Campochiaro. Considerazioni preliminari / I beni culturali nel Molise. Il Medioevo / A cura di De Benedittis G. Campobasso: Istituto regionale per gli studi storici del Molise “V. Cuoco”, 2004. P. 79–86. Ceglia V., Genito B. La necropoli altomedievale di Vicenne a Campochiaro // Samnium: Archeologia del Molisе. Roma: Quasar, 1991. P. 329–334. Ceglia V., Marchetta I. Nuovi dati dalla necropoli di Vicenne a Campochiaro // La trasformazione del mondo romano e le grandi migrazioni. Nuovi popoli dall'Europa settentrionale e centro–orientale alle coste del Mediterraneo / A cura di C. Ebanista, M. Rotili. Napoli: Tavolario Edizioni, 2012. P. 217–238. Chronicarum quae dicuntur Fredegarii Scholastici libri IV // MGH, Scriptores Rerum Merovingicarum / Ed. B. Krusch. Hannoverae: Impensis bibliopolii hahniani, 1888. T. 2. P. 1-193. Constitutiones et Acta Publica Imperatorum et Regum // MGH, Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi / Ed. L. Weiland. Hannoverae, Impensis bibliopolii hahniani, 1893. T. I, №. 333. P. 472–477. Curta F. Ethnicity in the Steppe Lands of the Northern Black Sea Region During The Early Byzantine Times // Archaeologia Bulgarica. 2019. T. ХХIII. P. 33–70. De Benedittis G. Di alcuni materiali altomedievali provenienti dal Molise centrale ed il problema topografi co della necropoli di Vicenne // Conoscenze. Campobasso: Soprintendenza archeologica e per i beni ambientali, architettonici, artistici e storici del Molise, 1988. Vol. 4. P. 103–108. De Benedittis G. Introduzione // Samnium: Archeologia del Molisе. Roma: Quasar, 1991. P. 325–328. De Marchi P.M. Modelli insediativi "militarizzati" d'eta longobarda in Lombardia // Citta, castelli, campagne nel territori di frontiera (secoli 6–7). Mantova: SAP Societa Archeologica S.r.l., 1995. P. 33–85. De Vingo P. Avari e slavi nel Friuli altomedievale secondo l’Historia Langobardorum di Paolo Diacono // Paolo Diacono e il Friuli alto medievale (secc. VI– X). Spoleto: Centro Italiano di studi sull’alto medioevo, 2001. P. 807–815. Ditten H. Protobulgaren und Germanen im 5.–7. Jahrhundert (vor der Grundung des ersten bulgarischen Reiches) // Bulgarian Historical Review. София: Институт за исторически изследвания, 1980. Vol. VIII, 3. P. 51–77. Donceva–Petkova L. Zur ethnischen Zugehörigkeit einiger Nekropolen des 11. Jahrhunderts in Bulgarien // Post–Roman Towns, Trade and Settlement in Europe and Byzantium / Ed. J. Henning. Berlin–New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2007. Vol. 2. S. 643–660. Ebanista C. Gli usi funerari nel ducato di Benevento: alcune considerazioni sulle necropoli campane e molisane di VI–VIII secolo // Archeologia e storia delle migrazioni: Europa, Italia, Mediterraneo fra tarda eta romana e alto medioevo (Giornate sulla tarda antichita e il medioevo, 3). Cimitile: Tavolario Edizioni, 2011. P. 337–364. Ebanista С. Tradizioni funerarie nel ducato di Benevento: l’apporto delle popolazioni alloctone // Nekropoli Longobarde in Italia. Atti del Convegno Internazionale 26–28.09.2011. Trento: Castello del Buonconsiglio, monumenti e collezioni provinciali, 2014. P. 445–471. Fedele A. La deposizione del cavallo nei cimiteri longobardi: dati e prime osservazioni // Archeologia dei Longobardi: dati e metodi per nuovi percorsi di analisi (Archeologia Barbarica, 1). Mantova: SAP Societa Archeologica s.r.l., 2017. P. 59–82. Fedele A., Marchetta I., Colombo D. Ritualita e rappresentazione funeraria nelle tombe di Vicenne (Campochiaro, CB). Una sintesi // Prima e dopo Alboino sulle trace dei Longobardi. Atti del Convegno internazionale di studi Cimitile–Nola–Santa Maria Capua Vetere. Cimitile: Guida, 2019. P. 295–314. Genito B. Archaeology of the Early medieval nomads in Italy: the horse–burials in Molise (7th century) south–central Italy // Kontakte zwischen Iran, Byzanz und der Steppe in 6.–7. Jh. / Hrsg. C. Balint (Varia Archaeologica Hungarica, IX). Budapest: Archaologisches Institut der UAW, 2000. P. 229–247. Genito B. Il Molise nell’altomedioevo: tra Mediterraneo ed Eurasia. Un’occasione perduta? // Miti e popoli del Mediterraneo antico. Scritti in onore di Gabriella d'Henry. Salerno: Tipografi a Fusco, 2014. P. 279–292. Genito B. Materiali e problemi // Conoscenze. Campobasso: Soprintendenza archeologica e per i beni ambientali, architettonici, artistici e storici del Molise, 1988. Vol. 4. P. 49–67. Genito B. Sepolture con cavallo da Vicenne (CB): un rituale nomadico di origine centroasiatica // I Congresso Nazionale di Archeologia Medievale (Pisa 29–31 maggio 1997) / A cura di S. Gelichi. Firenze: All'Insegna del Giglio, 1997. P. 286–289. Genito B. Tombe con cavallo a Vicenne // Samnium: Archeologia del Molisе. Roma: Quasar, 1991. P. 335–338. Giostra C. Il ducato longobardo di Ivrea: la grande necropoli di Borgomasino // Per il Museo di Ivrea. Lasezione archeologica del Museo Civico P.A. Garda / A cura di A. Gabucci, L. Pejrani Baricco, S. Ratto. Firenze: All’Insegna Giglio, 2014. P. 155–176. Hersak E. Vulgarum dux Alzeco // Casopis za zgodovino in narodopisje. Maribor: Izdajata univerza v Mariboru in Zgodovinsko drustvo v Mariboru, 2001. Let. 72 (37), 1–2. S. 269–278. Hodgkin T. Italy and her Invaders. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1895. Vol. VI. 636 p. Jozsa L., Fothi E. Trepanalt koponyak a Karpat–medenceben (a leletek szambavetele, megoszlasa es lelohelyei) // Folia Anthropologica. Szombathely: Balogh es Tarsa Kft, 2007. T. 6. O. 5–18. Koch A. Uberlegungen zum Transfer von Schwerttrag– und –kampfesweise im fruhen Mittelalter am Beispiel chinesischer Schwerter mit p–förmigen Tragriemenhaltern aus dem 6.–8. Jahrhundert n. Chr. // Jahrbucher des Romisch–Germanischen Zentralmuseums. Mainz: RGZM, 1998. Bd. 45. S. 571–598. Kruger K.–H. Zur «beneventanischen» Konzeption der Langobardengeschichte des Paulus Diakonus // Fruhmittelalterliche studien. Berlin–New York: Walter de Gruyter, 1981. Bd. 15. P. 18–35. La Rocca C. Tombe con corredi, etnicita e prestigio sociale: l’Italia longobarda del VII secolo attraverso l’interpretazione archeologica // Archeologia e storia dei Longobardi in Trentino. Mezzolombardo: Comune di Mezzolombardo, 2009. P. 55–76. La Salvia V. La diffusione della staffa nell’area merovingia orientale alla luce delle fonti archeologiche // Temporis Signa. Spoleto: Fondazione Centro Italiano di studi sull’alto Medioevo, 2007. Vol. 2. P. 155–171. Laszlo O. Detailed Analysis of a Trepanation from the Late Avar Period (Turn of the 7th–8th Centuries—811) and Its Signifi cance in the Anthropological Material of the Carpathian Basin // International Journal of Osteoarchaeology. Published online in Wiley Online Library, 2016. Vol. 26–2. P. 359–365. Marchetta I. Ceramica ed Ethnos nelle tombe di Vicenne (Campochiaro, CB): il ritual funerario attraverso l’analisi del corredo vascolare // Le forme della crisi. Produzioni ceramiche e commerce nell’Italia centrale tra Romani e Longobardi (III–VIII sec. d.C.) / A cura di E. Cirelli, F. Diosono, H. Patterson. Bologna: Ante Quem, 2015. P. 663–671. Marchetta I. Il carattere composito del regno: le necropoli di Campochiaro (Campobasso) (cat. II.36–40) // Longobardi. Un popolo che cambia la storia. Schede mostra / A cura di G.P. Brogiolo, F. Marazzi, C. Giostra. Milano, Skira, 2017. P. 54–58. Mednikova M.B. Prehistoric Trepanations in Russia: Ritual or Surgical? // Trepanation: History, Discovery, Theory / Eds. R. Arnott, S. Finger, S. Smith C. Lisse: Swets & Zeitlinger, 2003. P. 163–174. Muratori L.A. Antiquitates Italicae medii Aevi, sive Dissertationes. Mediolani: Ex Typographia societatis Palatinae, 1740. T. III. 1242 coll.Pasqui U. Documenti per la storia della citta di Arezzo nel medio evo. Arezzo: G.P. Vieusseux, 1899. Vol. I. 576 p. Pauli historia Langohardorum // MGH. Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum saec. VI–IX / Ed. G. Waitz. Hannoverae: Impensis bibliopolii hahniani, 1878. Bd. I. P. 12–187. Pieri S. Toponomastica della Toscana meridionale (valli della Fiora, dell ‘Ombrone, della Cecina e fi umi minori) e dell‘Arcipelago Toscano. Siena: Accademia senese degli intronati, 1969. 472 p. Pohl W. Die Awaren. Ein Steppenvolk im Mittelalter. 567–822. Munchen: Verlag C.H. Beck, 1988. 529 p. Polverari A. Una Bulgaria nella Pentapoli. Longobardi, Bulgari e Sclavini a Senigallia. Senigallia: Pierfederici, 1969. 41 p. Premuzic Z., Rajic Sikanjic P., Rapan Papesa A. A case of Avar period trepanation from Croatia // Anthropological Review. Published online by De Gruyter, 2016. Vol. 79 (4). P. 471–482. Provesi C. Cavalli e cavalieri in Italia nell'Alto Medioevo (secc. V–X): studio della simbologia equestre attraverso fonti narrative, documentarie e archeologiche. Tesi di Dottorato. Venezia, 2013. Provesi C. I cavalieri e le loro donne, uno studio dei corredi funerari di VI–VII secolo // Univ. Degli studi di Verona. Verona, 2013. Доступно по URL: https://www.yumpu.com/it/document/view/16247410/chiara–provesi–scuola–superiore–di–studi–storici–geografi ci–(Дата обращения 04.12.2020) Provesi C. Uomini e cavalli in Italia meridionale da Cassiodoro ad Alzecone // Ipsam Nolam barbari vastaverunt: l’Italia e il Mediterraneo occidentale tra il V secolo e la metа del VI. Cimitile: Tavolario Edizioni, 2010. P. 97–111. Repetti E. Dizionario geografi co fi sico storico della Toscana. Firenze: Presso L’autore e editore, 1833. Vol. 1. 846 p. Rotili M. I Longobardi migrazioni, etnogenesi, insediamento // I Longobardi del Sud. Roma: Giorgio Bretschneider Editore, 2010. P. 1–77. Rubini M, Zaio P. Warriors from the East. Skeletal evidence of warfare from a Lombard–Avar cemetery in Central Italy (Campochiaro, Molise, 6th–8th Century AD) // Journal of Archaeological Science. Published online by Elsevier, 2011. Vol. 38. Issue 7. P. 1551–1559. Rubini M. Gli Avari in Molise. La necropoli di Campochiaro Morrione // ArcheoMolise. Associazione culturale ArcheoIdea. Isernia: Associazione culturale ArcheoIdea, 2009. T. II (apr.–giu. 2009). Р. 17–25. Rubini M. Il popolamento del Molise durante l’alto medioevo // I beni culturali nel Molise. Il Medioevo / A cura di De Benedittis G. Campobasso: Istituto regionale per gli studi storici del Molise “V. Cuoco”, 2004. P. 151–162. Sabatini F. Rifl essi linguistici della dominazione longobarda nell’Italia mediana e meridionale // Aristocrazie e societa fra transizione romano–germanica e alto medioevo. San Vitaliano: Tavolario Edizioni, 2015. P. 353–441. Sarno E. Campobasso da castrum a citta murattiana. Roma: Aracne, 2012. 324 p. Schneider F. Regestum Volaterranum. Regesten der Urkunden von Volterra (778–1303). Roma: Ermanno Loescher, 1907. 448 p. Staffa A.R. Una terra di frontiera: Abruzzo e Molise fra VI e VII Secolo // Citta, castelli, campagne nei territori di frontiera (secoli VI–VII) / A cura di G.P. Brogiolo. Мantova: Padus, 1995. P. 187–238. Staffa A.R. Bizantini e Longobardi fra Abruzzo e Molise (secc. VI–VII) / I beni culturali nel Molise. Il Medioevo / A cura di De Benedittis G. Campobasso: Istituto regionale per gli studi storici del Molise “V. Cuoco”, 2004. P. 215–248. Tomka P. Die Bestattungsformen der Awaren // Hunnen und Awaren. Reitervolker aus dem Osten. Burgenlandische Landesausstellung 1996 Schloss Halbturn vom 26. April bis 31. Oktober 1996. Begleitbuch und Katalog / Ed. F. Daim. Eisenstadt: Burgenland, Landesregierung, 1996. S. 384–387. Tornesi M. Presenze alloctone nell’Italia centrale: tempi, modalita e forme dell’organizzazione territorial nell’Abruzzo altomediale. Tesi di Dottorato. Roma: Sapienza universita’ di Roma, 2012. 275 p. Valenti M. Villaggi nell’eta delle migrazioni // I Longobardi. Dalla caduta dell’Impero all’alba dell’Italia / A cura di G.P. Brogiolo, A. Chavarria Arnau. Catalogo della mostra (Torino 28 settembre 2007–6 gennaio 2008). Milano: Silvana Editoriale, 2007. P. 151–158. Villa L. Il Friuli longobardo е gli Avari // L'oro degli Avari. Popolo delle steppe in Europa. Milano: Inform, 2000. P. 187–189. Wattenbach W. Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter. Berlin: Verlag von Wilhelm Hertz, 1858. Vol. I. 478 p. Wattenbach W., Levison W., Lowe H. Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter. Vorzeit und Karolinger. Weimar: Hermann Bohlaus nachfolger, 1953, Heft II. P. 157–290.

Jogo de espelhos e palavras Analogias duma beleza transitiva Foi entre “formigas e cupins”[1] que descobri e inventei por “ver” o que lia. Do jardim a casa, numa aprazível “distração”, li Marina (do latim, marinus, “marinho”). Se ia em busca de cupins, absorvi-me logo numa bela atividade intrínseca de “ler” a natureza humana. Os estados/processos emocionais deram-se ao meu sonho acordado, frente à lua cheia. Por contraste mínimo, o que acontece no sonho propriamente dito é antes uma não narrativa, uma dissociação não controlada, exibida a superfície de fundo inacessível[2], graciosa alternativa criativa à “associação de ideias”. “O sonho de uma sombra”, em Píndaro (522 – 443 a.C.)[3], foi a ofuscação da “verdade” nua e crua. O sonho e a fantasia permitem a estranha fragmentação da sequência do pensamento escorreito, quando se experiencie a realidade de All-Self (ser com tudo em redor). Um efeito é imaginarmos sermos nós aquela “estrela” e recategorizamos algo num “todos juntos”, “transitarmos”[4], sem fixação, encontrado “tudo em tudo”[5]. “Somos plurais”[6] e mutantes sem “coerência”. Colocado a par o ser e o não ser, dada a aparência de Marina, numa superfície lisa refletida, convoca à reflexão que muda, quando “… todos querem, buscam, sonham com você”[7]. Na afirmação do narrador, Celso, é partilhado o desejo de alguém ou dele com “você”. Num detalhe ora geral, ora específico, algo dela poderá ser comparável ou semelhante a outra coisa, uma analogia. No encalço dela, Marco Lucchesi acompanha-nos no “eterno retorno da leitura”[8], trocadas cartas entre Celso e Marina, na década de noventa do século passado[9]. “Rasgadas”, anos passados por ele, entendidas “inúteis e vazias”[10], tendo ela dirigido um e outro e-mail inúteis, para “confissões”, via ”correspondências”[11], em que culpas confessadas nem sejam alheias a “amores mortos”[12]. Anteriormente, Celso chegaria a procurar Marina em “mundos improváveis”. Em locais de sua casa, a falsa presença, inviável, “tão querida”… Possivelmente desejada, chega a ser atingido o paradoxo da perenidade da vida, no espaço exíguo, amor eterno. Marina encontra-se em quase tudo[13]: “Digamos: a) no terreno baldio das gavetas; b) na agenda que perdeu a validade; c) nas fotos inquietas de um álbum (andorinhas em queda: sem cola, pálidas ou saturadas); d) no velho sótão que não tenho.” Como se “pousássemos os pincéis”, em continuidade, o modelo analógico varia no tempo… O escritor acrescenta: “nosso passado é analógico”[14]. Celso escuta cantos, sons e silêncios (a música “dela”?), no aparelho de rádio analógico... “Analogia”, nas nuances de significado no dicionário, são uma entre outras. E dada a representação de um objeto assemelhar-se ao original, pode Marina ser “pintada” em eternas obras de arte. “Vejo-a”, no que vejo e no que leio: “Coroação da Virgem”, de Fra Angélico (1395 — 1455); “A Madona de San Sisto”, de Rafael (1483 — 1520) … Escolho logo a bela Gioventü, de Eliseu Visconti (1866 - 1944). Figura nº 1 – Óleo sobre tela, Gioventü, de Eliseu Visconti (1898) Fonte: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Giovent%C3%B9 Mas é em Candido Portinari[15], numa obra de 1957 – “O menino com pássaro”, que a voz e ela… se me apagou. Seria recolhida e cuidada por aquele que a encontrasse. Figura nº 2 – Elemento de obra de Candido Portinari (1957) – O menino com pássaro Fonte: https://www.wikiart.org/en/candido-portinari/menino-com-p-ssaro-1957 Numa analogia, a figura oscila de forma contínua, entre passado e presente, imparável no tempo. Sem comparecer perante Celso, também ele num não-lugar se quedou[16]. Os seus braços, “irredentos do todo”[17], vivido um “como se…”, avançariam o distanciamento/estranheza[18] face ao espelhado “teatro de sentimentos”. Fora Marina ferida? Num “jogo de espelhos e palavras”[19], “escrevo por espelhos reticentes, com frases e lacunas movediças” …. “Estendo as mãos para o espelho…”[20]. “Refletida” a escrita em processo, encontro Lucchesi solto no outro. Nos seus termos, a palavra “espelho” dará lugar ao oculto no “jogo de espelho, analogias”[21]. Quando a reflexão teria ainda o Sol no “espelho”, o encontro de ambos jorrava luz. Perdida a década de oitenta, o que é dado, antecipado[22]? Novas luzes e sombras. Celso e Marina foram inicial “espelho de paixão”. Seguiu-se a brecha na paixão. Num salão espelhado da paixão de Nosso Senhor Jesus Cristo, em 1507, vejo uma figuração pintada por Hans Schäufelein. “Herodes” deu lugar à figuração doutros maus tempos, no “Espelho da Paixão” (Speculum Passionis). Cristo diante de Herodes, o malvado, que morreu com o Eclipse lunar. Num “reflexo“, o culpado, no julgamento em “Herodes”[23], convocara Cristo[24], um culpado. Eu sou o outro do outro eterno Eleia, às portas da atual Itália. Numa primeira estrofe de Poema, a expressão dum outro, Parménides (530 a.C. — 460 a.C.), para quem “deus” não foi gerado, existindo[25] ad eternum... A estaca foi colocada num limiar doutro lugar estranho, em Poema: “Aí se encontram as portas”. Talhada a via inovadora do caminhar, tendemos a cruzar linhagens para não nos perdermos. Nem tudo se desgasta e corrompe, com Parménides. No rumo incerto, outra conquista do explorador Ulisses[26], foi ter encontrado o retorno? Ulisses, Celso, Alice, Marina… Pierre e Natacha, Tristão e Isolda. No desencontro, Molly e Leopold ou Eurídice e Orfeu ... A ficarmos “aos pés da biblioteca”[27], a ler vidas nas figuras centrais, estas oferecem um recuo[28]. Abrem portas. Eternas personagens, nem todas juvenis. Celso, o narrador? Alguém que já teve um “matagal” de cabelo perdido, que “nasceu no coração [uma floresta, cabelos…] … com espinhos” - “O elogio da calvície” [29]. Outra personagem de Marina, Alice, foi um exemplo de ajuda, porto marítimo, seguro, onde atracar? Substitui, sem substituir Marina? Alice adotará, também ela, o enigmático porte de “Gioconda”, “a senhora Lisa, esposa de Giocondo”, representada por técnica do sfumato, de Da Vinci (1452 — 1519). Foi seu o “vaso”[30], que Celso amou - “vasos quebrados” [31]. Acresce que “Alice e o vira-lata branco” encontram-se ambos registados num “resumo” de carta[32], em união, bem juntos. Bem articulado no pensado é o que a carta diz e não diz. Mas quem será aquele outro vira latas? Marina ainda pede foto da outra – Alice[33]. Num e-mail registado: “Se puder [você, Celso], mande-me fotos ou vídeos de Alice. Tenho por ela um profundo afeto. Lembro-me de seu sorriso, ao piano”. Será verdade? Uma inquebrável lembrança de Celso, uma só vez, Marina tocara piano com ele, a quatro mãos[34]. Celso poderá ter reparado (n)o vaso, a dado passo. Pode ter tido outra imagem fixada à Alice, de então. Seria aquele vaso que “amava”, ou Alice[35], uma figura magnética? “Para fugir de mil perigos”, a quem não faltou Alice? Alice usou “ampolas e unguentos, magos e poções”[36]? Cuidadora, Alice, com Celso, representado nos rapazes com pássaros feridos[37]? Em suma, pareceria a Celso não existir punção operada ou poder maior, quando os relacionamentos morrem, ainda que os vasos sejam compostos de cacos que se colam: “Não posso reparar o irreparável”[38]. No entanto, Celso conhecia a técnica das peças coladas do Japão - a técnica do kintsugi[39]. Observou, até mesmo o outro vaso por si trazido com os gerânios, da sua antiga casa… “Distancia que se perde. Vaso que se encontra…”[40] Na ficção, a fiação tudo interliga “Vimos a fiação que tudo interliga. Semântica e sintaxe”[41]. Dos golpes de génio ficcional e da sangrenta História, Marco Lucchesi concebeu comparações, em que “mudam as guerras”[42] e as linguagens. Numa realidade de rapto, guerra e paixão, o poema épico transcende o amor passado que eterniza. Homero fundador da literatura ocidental, numa autêntica carnificina, a incerta “Guerra de Troia”, contou com Ájax[43] dentro do cavalo, dando guerra (infinita)[44] a Heitor, o destemido troiano, incapaz de lhe perfurar o escudo. A guerra teve que ser interrompida ao pôr do sol, intervindo Apolo. Do inicial “pomo de discórdia” entre deusas até aos feitos, nove anos passados em guerra, Ájax é “muralha”. A Ilíada evidencia que esmagou o escudo de Heitor, com uma só pedra. Quem sabe se Celso seria uma barreira inexpugnável, de tão “glacial”[45], que se tornou? Numa contenda, para o romance histórico, de 1865 e 1869, Liev Tolstói cruzou aqueles que se amaram, na passagem do Grande Cometa, em 1811: na invasão napoleónica, em 1812, a personagem recorrente, Pierre encontra-se com a bela Natacha, aparentemente apaixonada por Boris, amada por Denisov. Como foi possível a “guerra sem paz”[46]? Celso e Marina viveram dessa “Guerra de quase e talvez”[47], no que foi a “guerra que nos mata”[48]. Lendários amores infelizes e apaixonados, trágicos, na bárbara Idade Média (século V a século XV)? Tristão («tristeza») e Isolda (“das mãos de fada”)[49]. E o Rei Marcos que a perdeu[50]. Guerras nos ensaios não-ficcionais e nas ficções. Já a estranha paixão da cantora Molly e Leopold termina com o “sim” dela, apenas num solilóquio. O corpo de Molly – no livro de James Joyce - seria “sensual”[51], no que ressalta o “incêndio” interior. Divergências? Foi numa dada “tarde”, vinte anos passados, que a caixa eletrónica de Celso recebe um primeiro e-mail de Marina. Iria acabar com a guerra entre ambos. Não parece de comparar com a ficção? Marina e Celso encontrar-se-iam no fim da “guerra fria”[52], em data marcada pela queda do muro de Berlim, 9 de novembro de 1989. Numa Rádio Londres, com “mensagem de Inglaterra aos aliados”, durante a longínqua Segunda Guerra Mundial, ele passava a escutar outra transmissão no rádio bem comum, no sistema analógico. Um sinal da mensagem dela, vulgar. Metáforas básicas da descrição do real Quando se coloque uma figura de estilo, cujos sentidos figurados utilizem comparações como a “metáfora do corpo em lua cheia”[53], é a Lua “tão nua e desarmada a vaporosa Lua”. A pessoa é então toda inteira, se bem que a Lua seja fragmentada noutra fase lunar. Damo-nos a facetas diversas, também. E a não ser a transição de fase a mesma daquela grande lua, Marco Lucchesi ainda afrontou a perda irreparável de parte dela, por Celso, num desaforo: “se você esperava tapetes e fanfarras, perdeu a viagem. Abandonei a timidez, digo o que penso, e sem rodeios.”[54] Dada a acentuada guerra entre Celso e Marina, ao referencial “real”, preferi antes juntar à lua a palavra “viagem” e a palavra “mundo”, no que coloco mais do que o que (a)parece – numa alegoria. Assim, na minha perceção subjetiva, uma fenomenologia, ocorreu algo mais a aprofundar. Nessa viragem, limito mais do que o que se me abra à fixação de “guerra”, quando se sucedam figuras de estilo, no livro[55]. Num jogo de linguagem, retiro a desafogada imagem concreta: o passeio na praia, junto da Cinelândia e o que faço? No termo metafórico duma “psicologia de viagem-vida”, encontro logo ali o figurativo, portanto, com os rodeios à casa velha de Celso, com os eventos no trânsito, com as margens do mar face à praia. Meios mundos são a frente “subaquático”[56] e outros territórios e sítios. Poderia convocar imensos espaços de transição, imaginando[57] além de um “mundo submarino”[58]. Lucchesi tantas vezes observa “estrelas”, algumas “estrelas não promissoras”[59]… Voltando ao avesso, na Terra, à “viagem à roda do piano e do quarto”[60], essas são breves viagens e têm fim. Contudo, é dada à incompletude a infinita “viagem à roda dos teus olhos, punhado de beleza, informe, passageira”[61]. Numa estranha viagem de recuo (na revirada do avesso), focada uma “correspondência” sem troca, é de antemão inviabilizado o “sim” e a chegada a bom porto[62]? Da presença na ausência de Marina: tempo de sonho e pesadelo Como “resumir” os “20 anos”[63] de afastamento? Um desapego de “dez mil dias”, após o “terremoto”. “Dez mil dias” sem se falarem? Pretendo dar forma ao texto, quando pense que uma correspondência convencionada abranja reciprocidade e presença, ainda que evitada a “literatice”[64] e o “episódico”. Não “agradará” ao narrador contar das cartas, para se livrar efetivamente delas. Ameaça que irá “destruí-las”. Celso foi intempestivo, aquando do primeiro e-mail de Marina[65], após aqueles vinte anos de alheamento dela… O livro Marina reproduz a reduzida “novela”[66] de singelas cartas e e-mails. Passado o texto a pente fino, no segundo e-mail de Celso, este redige uma desculpa: “Perdi tudo, não sei como. Preciso de um novo computador. Como se não bastassem formigas e cupins. Obstinado, insisto e recupero apenas uma parte”[67]. Numa convencional “não-narrativa”, coloco a tónica na congruência e na intencional, quando seja a “dissonância”[68] desarmante de “lirismos”. Alcançada a agressividade, a crítica mordaz, a sagacidade e o ardil… Frente ao quebra-cabeças, pede-se abertura (de espírito), quando se leia o “romance de ideias”, no pensamento do ser (em Parménides e Heidegger). Na dimensão emocional, a obra de resiliência traz-me a consciência da artificialidade da ficção. Cubro de culpas a protagonista Marina. Coloco logo a poção de amor viático, um mantimento para sustento num “líquido destino”[69]. Logo passa a parecer-me que “essa viagem nunca termina”[70], numa entusiástica volta no carrocel do mundo, num “eterno retorno”[71]. Essa segunda vez que é nomeado o eterno, dá-me esperança, ainda que Celso assuma: … “não quero este destino circular”. ~ E eu quero! Se o “nosso encontro não estava escrito [no destino] … Não houve um deus a decidir nosso destino, nem brilho de uma estrela promissora. Deixámos simplesmente de escrevê-lo [ao destino]”[72]. Escrevamos o que desejemos, então, por linhas tortas. Há ocasiões, em que um sonho se repete e elucida algo[73]… As produções estéticas de artistas foram os produtos de imaginações, ainda que acreditassem ser ajudados pelo diabo, por um santo ou pelo próprio sonho avassalador e as visões enigmáticas. Giuseppe Tartini (1692 - 1770), William Blake (1757 - 1827) ou o cavaleiro Adolf von Menzel (1815 - 1905) são exemplos elucidativos do pensamento mágico dominante, nos séculos XVIII e XIX. Há quase 100 anos, o psicanalista Carl Jung[74] escreveu o seguinte, com um sentido determinista do sonho: “uma experiência anómala, que não é compreendida permanece uma mera ocorrência; compreendida torna-se uma experiência [humana excecional] vivida”. Uma característica desse tipo de experiências únicas é serem inefáveis, mal descritas. Inefáveis ilações, na sombra que vira a luz? Posso recuar atrás, ao sonho e ao tempo de Píndaro[75]. O que alcançou aquele da Verdade, quando viveu entre 522 e 443 antes da nossa era? Com Píndaro, ficou assente que “[no humano] sonho é uma sombra”. Assim colocado, “sombra” opõe-se a brilho, a luz, quando a “verdade” seja ofuscada, esboroada na obscuridade. E na medida em que seja ausente um sentido puro para as palavras, damo-nos a alegorias, a metáforas, da “transparência” da palavra, da luz ao sábio recuo paradoxal. Possa o sonho ser “iluminação”, tal Marina, duma “beleza transitiva”[76], entre as luas cheias. Marina conforma aquilo[77], o deslocado pela sombra, quando fuja a juventude, na transitória impermanência. Que espelho da “verdade”? Logo na primeira configuração, se o par não foi (ou foi?) um “espelho inverso”[78], Marina chega a ser retratada no vidro fosco, na “transformação [dela] num espelho”[79]– “uma Gioconda cheia de segredos”, representada pelo impressionista Eliseu Visconti, em Gioventü. Indecidíveis formatos. Como abordar palavras guardadas num “poço” que, a ser “raso”[80], sempre igual e espalmado, lembra o “infinito” do “abismo (líquido)”[81], entre duas pessoas que “comunicam”[82]? 2 Analise textual de marina O método de analisar textos “Coerência” traduz a ideia, cunhada pelo psicoterapeuta Carl Rogers (1902 – 1987), em que o participante apresente um relato de experiência bem estruturada - lógica, a faceta cognitiva e interpretativa, uma significação de peso na experiência “arrumada”. Na narrativa literária, a noção de “coerência” coloca-se, no antigo Dicionário de teoria da narrativa[83]: “texto como unidade no processo comunicativo, resultante de intenções e estratégias comunicativas específicas, ele é também um texto semanticamente coerente... elementos recorrentes… não integralmente redundante… progressão de informação no interior de um texto … na ‘enciclopédia’ do recetor”[84]. Na nova literatura, Marina alude o “vórtice” do redemoinho amoroso de Celso e Marina, o forte movimento do “terramoto” bem rápido, cruzado com a empolgante sonoridade das bravas ondas. Marina retém uma imensa fluidez, em torno dum eixo fixado ao vórtice entre ambos. Sorvida a voragem sentimental no turbilhão do mar, noutra asserção a “vórtice” – um turbilhão, o fenómeno “incoerente” trespassa a vitalidade dos movimentos guerreiros de “homens”, nos tempos atuais. Onde encontrar uma “secreta harmonia”[85]? Em mulheres, no desaguisado com homens? “Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado”[86]. Seremos bem menos coerentes do que se pensou, tanto mulheres quanto homens. Todos nós, humanos, somos sujeitos de analogias. Com o “corpo inelutável”[87] de Marina, que foi o “corpo em fuga” e se encontra ao lado do seu, Celso é já do outro lado. Seja que suba ele à Tocata e Fuga em ré menor, de Bach[88]? A inconsistência é presente na ausência de outrem. Outra mexida foi dada ao mundo amoroso, com as híbridas histórias-ficções, realidades e alternativas. Na alternativa ao modo de organização de “identidade do ‘eu’ estacionário”, sem fluidez de maior, teríamos a fixação eterna. Um risco pode ser nem encararmos a vida sujeita a contingências/acasos – o sem ganhar folgo, “… e, de repente… o sobressalto”. Em Marina, o leitor transcende o sabido (ontológico) e o instituído “romance”, o que não pressupõe que todos os planos sejam antecipadamente traçados. Não sabemos se Marina nos deixou. Ela foi a “glória de um destino”[89]? Um famigerado destino? Um Deus não decide do destino do par amoroso[90]. “Desconheço a direção [do futuro, indeterminado]. Soubesse de uma senha [mágica, um código … e o controlaria Celso. No fluxo permanente de mudança, já o passado e o devir são escapes [na aparente “fuga”], uma “disfunção” no presente [na fantasia inviável]. Porque não viver o aqui-e-agora? Amplificado o tempo, a “hipertrofia…”, é inviável a luta interior, “contra a qual luta o presente”[91]. “Deu-se por fim a glória de um destino. Porque, Marina, os relógios não morrem”[92]. “O vento segue os rumos do destino [ou da predisposição de sorte]”[93], tão mais improvável do que a precisão do tempo dos relógios. Abordagem narrativa na psicologia Numa aproximação literária, na psicologia narrativa, “as personagens são os elementos permanentes que sustentam o desenrolar do enredo”[94]. Nem as personagens fogem, nem restam fragmentadas, na “transparência da voz”[95]. Quem fale no esqueleto narrativo, pensa em episódios de um “guião” (scripts) identitário ou coletivo e, para a “narrativa de perda”, em Celso, congrega-se uma “organização de significado”, no que dê conta de mudanças dessa organização afetiva e psicológica, tão frequente e intensa de privação, podendo tornar-se duradoura ou reatar uma mera ocorrência súbita. O presente texto sobre Marina apresenta “fenómenos” talhados. Dito de outro modo, dá corpo a “ideias centrais, ao happening, ao incidente em torno do qual um conjunto de ações e de interações são dirigidas, com vista a serem reconhecidas, geridas e integradas, ou com as quais um conjunto de ações se relaciona”[96]. Numa forma de encontrar e descobrir ocorrências, farei um parêntesis para o que sabemos de um autor. Na sua suspensão de ideias feitas, como nos “lugares comuns”, nos “hiatos” e nos “silêncios”, o que “lemos” nos não ditos, sem um código? Para o efeito enredado, temos a ajuda de comparações constantes, numa “codificação aberta” do texto. Utilizam-se atributos/características para as palavras todas inteiras e para a variabilidade de significados não ficar de fora. E as “palavras (sem) envelope”, plenas de pregnância e fugidias, impõem afundar numa rigorosa análise linha-a-linha. Haverá ainda que conceber dimensões gerais, para “linhas-da-história”, duma ou doutra mini narrativa ou história, em Marina, o “tempo eterno” e o imparável “relógio dos ponteiros”; a vida e a morte; a terra e o mar, a nuvem e a pedra, o fogo do amor e as suas cinzas… Ao “questionar” os dados/textos, no aprofundamento que se justifica, efetuam-se as aludidas “comparações constantes entre fenómenos”. Da projeção, da narrativa e do episódio Em Marina, identificam-se esparsas narrativas míticas, nas guerras e nos amores. No amor, o “projetado” Orfeu[97] chega a parecer ser Celso, na sua ânsia de que Marina não morra …[98]. Celso poder-se-á sentir, noutra volta, um Marcus[99], chegando tarde, perdida Isolda, amante de Tristão[100]. “Pobre rei Marcos. Tão tarde descobriu o desamor”[101]. Marina não é escrito na primeira pessoa, autorreferenciada. Discriminada a faceta “projetiva” (ex.: uma pessoa não específica ou segunda pessoa, outros, alguém de quem se fala ou escreve): Marina ou Alice descobrem-se entre uma “Gioconda cheia de segredos”, uma Molly, o “verbo infinito”, na “voz” da cantora. Um eco repetido da voz dela, Marina. O narrador e Marina “nadam no monólogo de Molly”[102]. É preciso dizer que “não sei até que ponto lembro da tua voz [Marina]”[103]. Dito de outro modo, Celso mal se recorda do que Marina “disse/diz”, repetidamente. Falhou a voz e “deixou de dizer”[104]. Por seu lado, os episódios reais reportam-se às mínimas ações/interações, as quais podem ser relatos de experiências significativas, por vezes truncadas nas premissas, donde a maior ou menor coerência lógica ou consistência lógica. Quando as palavras chegam a mudar de estado, digamos, aluadas, tornam-se “líquidas, turvas, transparentes”[105]. Passam palavras estranhas pela fluência de selves (“múltiplos eus”, mentais e subjetivos), transformações identitárias. Apreender-se-ão coerências doutros implícitos, aspetos tácitos e inaudíveis da daqui e dali. Narrativa episódica A partir dos fenómenos esparsos, no grosso volume da vida, alcançamos registos de realizações pessoais e dos impedimentos, destinos e acasos, sortes e desaires. Foi a partir dessas constatações que distingui os fenómenos de meros episódios, nas narrativas/histórias, que lembram “todo o texto mostrar de forma holística as cognições e os processos emocionais do autor”[106]. O que se designou de plot (na língua inglesa) para um “episódio”, portanto, vai de encontro à narrativa, ao deparar-se o leitor com uma sequência de eventos ao longo do tempo (“sucessão”), para um “texto”[107], mesmo no mínimo “enredo”[108]. Na forma bem estruturada, visou-se o elemento sequencial e dinâmico, na literatura (na lógica, “gramática” ou “sintaxe”), considerado o episódio o “único esqueleto indispensável” e “menos variável”[109]. A variabilidade de Marina encontra-se nas intercaladas unidades de significado/segmentos de tópico, nas breves temáticas, as quais identificam a substituição de conteúdos, nos registos escritos por Celso. Acresce haver processos narrativos de vários modos evidenciados, no sentir, no experienciar e no pensar: a “descrição externa/concreta de acontecimentos de vida (atuais ou imaginados / passados, presentes ou futuros); a “descrição interna experiencial” (subjetiva), de episódios/narrativas, com a identificação verbal de “reações afetivas e/ou estados emocionais” (ex.: “triste”, “zangado”, “frustrada”, etc.); e a “análise reflexiva/interpretativa da descrição de eventos e/ou da experiência subjetiva, sendo os eventos presentes, passados ou futuros”[110]. No primeiro domínio narrativo, a ênfase no sentir alcança menor complexidade do que o experienciar (interno) e o refletir/pensar. Episódios mínimos Após o desenlace por afastamento, surge um episódio elaborado quase no final do livro. Possui a tónica na conduta de Celso, antes da adesão ao refletido, somente após a imersão interior num quadro e num cenário: Episódio - Título Promessa de calor na aflição dela: “Antes do amanhecer, sacudo meus ossos na areia. O mundo frio no vapor das ondas [do mar], enquanto o sol desponta, bem depois, nas rochas que me vedam o horizonte [limite]. Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado. Não sei até que ponto lembro tua voz. Tudo que diz e deixa de dizer [adiante, eco repetido]. O modo, sobretudo a transparência da voz. Como o menino e o pássaro de Portinari. Te vejo, assim, ferida, a proteger-te. Promessa de calor. Será difícil atravessar a noite (p. 91). Registei outros episódios relatados, com mais de “vinte anos”, exceto o primeiro, possivelmente mais recente: (1) Aflições de Celso no mar[111]; (2) Celso e Marina nadaram no mar e, sentir-se-iam “alegres”, possivelmente ao saírem para a praia[112]; (3) “Mística do encontro” de dois “tímidos” (“dissemos algo escasso, imponderável ... o clima, as gentes, a história”)[113]; e (4) Aludidos passeios de bicicleta[114]. Na narrativa criam-se então replays de experiência, quando se atenda ao “eu” subjetivo frente ao quotidiano, a rituais e a “inéditos”, como nos encontros a dois. Somente o episódio de Celso sozinho e aflito no mar não correu bem. Será invencível o revolto mar e a doença de coração: “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração”[115]. E se é tremendo o risco de morte no mar bravo, não é impossível lutar a dois contra o tempestuoso. O que nem quer dizer deixar de ter mão para apagar aquela ou outra terrível imagem recordada. Afinal, qualquer um sonha com “você”[116]. Ora aquele primeiro “episódio de ‘sonho’”, mas pavoroso, é ilustrativo do mundo irreal, na forma “narrativa”[117]: “um belo dia quase me fui na onda[118] de seis metros. Eu me livrei a muito custo. Um sonho breve que o sal interrompeu. Vantagem provisória...” é acordar. Já o fustigou o voraz turbilhão real da ameaça e perigo no medo da morte dela, quando volte a passar ao mar… Deixar de ser, naquela praia – que “quase levou” Marina … e que é a mesma praia, que “seduz” o narrador[119]. O perigo de afogar-se na praia é real e irreal. Anotei ilações, decorrentes interpretações do texto, nas expressões do autor: (1) Risco frente ao mar[120]; (2) Juventude, em que se possa morrer com alegria[121]; (3) Encontros, fruto de “um milagre matemático… acaso e o seu mistério”[122]; e (4) A bicicleta que “morreu”[123]? A bicicleta? Um indicador do encontro com Marina: “Passeio de bicicleta. Voa o vestido azul. Essa viagem nunca termina”[124]. Noutra apropriação do contexto, o par poderia [ver] “baleias”, ao longe, “delicadas” [125], quando iam pedalando na “bicicleta” … Num contrassenso forjado na comparação, a bicicleta dele era um “cavalo”[126]? Antes dela “morrer”[127], melhor dito, “enferrujar”[128]. Na transição de pensamentos, afetos à morte: “Não há resumo para a última carta. Porque esta é uma carta definitiva. Porque se trata da morte de Marina”[129]. E adiante: “Imploro, Marina, que não morras antes de morrer”[130]. Ficaria ela sem maior sentido de vida? A viragem de alegre “surpresa” chegou a ser concebida, numa anterior “carta destroçada”, restos do que ficou dentro do “caderno escolar” e “cujos pedaços recomponho num mosaico bizantino”[131]: “Carta de amor (desesperado) que rasguei: “...pousa nos lábios uma estrela... secreta harmonia... deserto amanhecer... teu corpo inelutável... lagoa iluminada e seios úmidos... bosque sutil... pequena morte... jogo de espelhos e palavras... teu rosto desenhado no meu peito... à mesa um copo de absinto... duas palavras e voltamos a dormir... infame precipício...” (p. 86). Os procedimentos de análise de experiências são guias de leitura, no que prendem o elucidado “desespero”, o isolamento e o limitado prazer de Celso, quando a vida pudesse afigurar-se um pesado fardo, irado contra Marina, contra o violento mar, o amor eterno… A súmula de alegria - a “surpresa” … Num resumo analítico[132], estabelecem-se relações entre um fenómeno, no sentido da conceção de um episódio. Donde, uma ilustração de seis fatores envolvidos, no episódio Promessa de calor na aflição dela[133]: - Condições causais antecedentes, para a ocorrência reportada (antes do amanhecer, já levantado Celso da areia da praia onde dormiu, ao despontar do sol); - Fenómeno per se (“sacudidos ossos” ao sol, no limite do ser, entre eternas rochas, com a ausência de Marina); - Contexto (a praia junto ao mar ensoleirado); - Estratégias somente idealizadas de ação interativa (ser tomada Marina por indefesa a proteger, no que Celso escreve da sua possibilidade de “ajuda”); - Condições intervenientes (quadro “menino com pássaro” de Portinari…), - O que constrange ou facilita o incidente/fenómeno (recordações de encontros com Marina, num local partilhado e o fenómeno de imaginar um quadro) e - Condições consequentes (a dificuldade de continuar pela noite, sem a presença de Marina e a fixada promessa de calor humano). Nessa leitura duma abstração da experiência, um episódio pode ser idealmente estruturado, se bem que escapem as estratégias de ação interativa. Noutra margem encontram-se a filosofia (de Parménides e Heidegger), o jogo com textos míticos (Ájaz, Rei Marcus…). No “romance de ideias” de Marco Lucchesi, são vastos os domínios de conhecimento. Com o autor aprendi que, ao não aceder a “coisas em si”, tenho as coisas para mim e, talvez, nos apareçam amores e guerras, por prismas do entendimento e da sensibilidade. Dos fenómenos - as aparências - “O que sei?” No quotidiano, sei que vivemos de forma a criarmos conexões entre inauditos episódios, flashbacks, substituições de interesses/temáticas nem buscadas, redundâncias e omissões (como “lacunas de memória”), numa apreensão do que nisso assuma perene “relevância”. O núcleo duro, o “essencial”[134], segundo o autor? “Perdemos as palavras essenciais”[135]. Perdemos “baleias” naquele mar alto, enferrujaram-se as “bicicletas” e desapareceu o “corpo feminino em fuga”[136]. As cartas dizem muito “mais do que parece”[137]. 3 Do mundo poético “Tornei-me um leitor de Parmênides”[138] e de Heidegger No mundo eterno, Parménides colocou o “motor imóvel” do tempo, o “livre-arbítrio”[139], o “cálculo integral”[140] … “causa e concausa”[141] … “tudo em tudo”[142]… Bastará “puxarmos o fio…”[143]? Numa passagem paradoxal da breve (?) “novela”[144], logo vemos como “tudo muda” no (des)encontro, a par de “rádios, guerras, amores”[145]. Não há confissão, não há reparação, na “narrativa não projetiva”. As “narrativas” antes partem dela[146], nos “lugares comuns”[147], registados nas mensagens. O que procura despertar Celso? “A voz de quem morreu, não as histórias”[148]. Bastaria o alcance da superfície, na “voz” dela[149]… No início de Marina, nem se espera a finalização do encontro. Não é desejado o fim do amor. Um mal irremediável. Terá morrido? Obra de “criatividade” dissonante face a espectativas de cartas de amor, Marco Lucchesi coloca-nos a margem de manobra, uma deriva, mudado Celso em permanência e, nesse sentido, as suas posições emocionais básicas são sublevadas e revoltosas, sublimadas, substituídas. Existentia, como a explicitar? Quando numa página inicial, não numerada, o autor nomeia um filósofo italiano, Emanuele Severino (1929 - 2020), que escreveu sobre Martin Heidegger, que exploração de fenómenos “metafísicos”? Martin Heidegger[150], de que trata? Li algures que Heidegger se interessou por “atualidade, realidade, em oposição a possibilidade concebida como ideia”. Ser é a totalidade do que existe. “Aí onde está cada um de nós” - da sein, seria o lugar da nossa presença, duplicada pela sombra da subjetividade. Subjetividade é o vivido que torna algo maior, quanto dá à presença novas formas afetivo-cognitivas. Mundos universais musicais Tenho aquela “vontade” de mudar o passado[151] e de criar uma ideia prospetiva de florescimento. Do mito de amor a Marina, nem estranho virem três damas dar uma flauta a um príncipe, Tamino, que buscará a sua amada. A harmonia da música condensa o “universal”, atingidos géneros e variadas “vozes” trocadas, na “Flauta Mágica”, de Mozart (1756 – 1791). O poder unificador da música é uma metáfora para o príncipe neutralizar o mal. Outra das óperas que acompanham Celso? A ópera de Verdi (1813 – 1901)? Recuo, à procura de La forza del destino, de 1862, cantado por Galina Gorchakova. Será que soubemos escutar o ciciado na voz da atualidade e o que nem se abra ao previsível, no acaso, sem destino[152]? Vozes pessoais de visionários? Na aparência, as palavras são soltas numa poéticas. Meia página abala o leitor. Meia página, umas quantas linhas de “voz”[153] , “voz marinha”, vinda do mar, submarina. Marina. Na “poética da dissonância”, fica aberta a superfície ao “espaço descontínuo”, criado por Lucchesi para ela[154]. A inatingível voz dela? Não sabemos. Na aceção do termo “fragmento”, Heidegger sublinharia essa origem deslocada de textos únicos e incompletos, que deixam espaço por concretizar. Escritores como Lucchesi, coligindo fragmentos, escapam às “correntes literárias”, “movimentos identitários” e “evidências” repetidas. Um significado de recusa de continuidade no vestígio escrito, fragmentado, foi adquirido no mar, que não é terra firme. Todavia, com “intencionalidade”[155] na voz, “nunca poderemos deixar o mundo, o que nunca deixámos”[156], o mundo terreno. Numa particular fenomenologia[157], poder-se-á conceber a “suspensão de julgá-lo”. Como não julgar o mundo do pensamento oblíquo, da metafísica passada? Ficando pela rama, na área concreta, terrena (não marítima, à beira mar, o que “sobrenada” ...). No que importa, não estamos nós fora de água? É de todo difícil alcançar maneira de arrancar o “pensamento de superfície”, também a superfície da página de Marina encante, pela superfície que cobre os reflexos incessantes, os jogos de reflexos, como ilusões e evasões, que surgem e desaparecem. Se não for atingido o que aparece antes do fundo das letras, ficamos aquém de imergir: foi muito antes que Parménides e Heidegger viveram. É preciso dizer que a superfície não se confunde com a aparência - a realidade energética, a dança terreste, da vida dançante[158]. A máscara de Marina já arrasta a ilusão do que aflora (a superfície) – a “transparência da voz”[159]. Esconde-se ela algures, no “re-dobrar” do seu ser[160]. A sua aparência causar-me-ia a diligência em “lê-la” a preceito. A voltar a Parménides e Heidegger, a profundidade[161] do livro dá antes a explorar o ser e as coisas[162], ao invés da superfície (mas com a superfície), a sua luminosidade. Quando a metáfora da luz (do dia, do Sol, da Lua promissora do brilho dos olhos verdes…) não encontra um reino perdido que persiga o ser, quantas ideias ficam subterradas e obscuras ao leitor? Foi a partir daquele ilusório mundo de reflexos (a superfície), que alcancei a incerta profundidade. Será o outro mundo (“marinho”) contrastado ao ilusório da realidade e ainda aquele outro mundo perdura, mutável e instável, matizado de cor intensa e de brilho ténue de águas passadas. Quanto ao retorno à superfície, ao aparecer, no emergir de novo, volta a agitação do mar emocional, que se ressente, no que permanece do eterno esvaziamento. Ficou um poço vazio daquele outro momento de amor ou do que dele reste nas rochas imutáveis. “Tenho por ela um profundo afeto. Lembro-me de seu sorriso, ao piano”[163]. Quando “aparecer é um compromisso metafísico”? A “metafísica” foi além de physis. Cientistas designam a metafísica de “especulação” de ideias, tantas vezes incertas, com que se debatam. O que se entende por “real” é, nesse segundo sentido, o que ultrapassa a “realidade” que conhecemos por perceção (inter)subjetiva. O real é um referencial profundo[164]e infinito; a realidade é o que conhecemos ou julgamos conhecer. Numa mediação poética para a metafísica, “aparecer” situa a presença original no mundo do ser, sendo que o mundo adote a incerteza na errância (e na morada no novo mundo). ~ Quanto “aparecer” vive acima da superfície e da aparência das coisas, é o ser que reflete um inóspito caminho de linguagem reflexiva, aproximativa e assintótica[165]. No ato de escrever, Marco Lucchesi delineou-me a possibilidade de especulação, a liberdade crítica e a ironia, abertas portas à metafísica fenomenológica. O existir em processo trouxera-me antes outros saberes e, nos espaços do mundo daqui, foi indicada a deslocação para a saída de “ex-” (em “existir”). Entretanto, aprendi que existir alcança o sentido de “pôr-se de pé”, de acordo com a etimologia. Num apelo a erguer-se (pondo-se de pé), já o próprio ser permanece em lugar recôndito, na condição de vir a aliar o desvelamento do ente – objeto, coisa, um ser, Marina... Outros “reivindicam” para si o “estar-aí” (da-sein), dito que todos “querem, buscam, sonham com você” [Marina], um corpo no que não “fuja”[166], na errância noturna. Consequência da fuga da luz? Será ela dada a “despertar” outra, a emergente Marina de Celso? Encontra-se ela ausente, no que seria de voltar a abordar a limpidez, a superfície, a “transparência”[167] da constelação “prometida” de dois seres. Uma forma de profundidade incompleta. Numa lúcida forma de escrita, patamar de sonho lúcido, Celso encontra-se em guarda. O narrador não deseja “despertar [vidas escritas]” … Talvez busque tão somente a “voz” dela, naquele eco, em que ressoa a limpidez, alcançará outra “voz”. A quem dar “voz”? A Molly, no seu solilóquio, na primeira pessoa[168]. Molly, uma inigualável cantora de ópera; Marina, de que nem sabe Celso se se lembra… da voz, dada à imagem fugidia na melodia, ao piano[169]. O que passou não se encravou. No ser em mudança, serão cristalizadas mínimas recordações, rareando “o caminho da verdade”[170], sem saída (uma aporia) tantas vezes paradoxal. Guerras dos mundos de ideias As ideias “verdadeiras” e as guerras de “opiniões” não se consolidam, nas correntes do paradoxo. Conjugam batalhas sem fim: Parménides e Zenão vs. Platão; Nicolau de Cusa vs. os que não cooperavam… Numa oposição ao seu tempo, questão cerrada e a descoberto, foi a permanência e a transformação. Parménides reteve a pura permanência, unilateral. Exigente na “ponderação”, Platão (428/427 – 348/347 a.C.) dedicou-lhe um diálogo inteiro - Parménides, em que Sócrates levou uma revisão verbal dum oponente, Zenão de Eleia (século V a.C.), para o efeito de inquirir o sentido do Uno, cujas “absurdas consequências seguem (ou não seguem?) em contradição com a referida doutrina”[171]. E se o ser é múltiplo? “Parménides”, um arauto da “revolução”? Esse é um ponto de um “resumo” do livro. Sendo que o germe da destruição estivesse plantado[172], que revisões foram geradas, a propósito das suas ideias? O que queriam mostrar os eleatas, com Zenão adiante das forças, o arauto da geometria e dos estranhos números, o infinito e o zero? Uma revolução, no conceito de tempo: fluxo constante e deixa de haver presente? O paradoxo de Zenão assinala o contrário à opinião recebida e comum, para o tempo virar uma sequência de mínimos momentos separados, donde vivermos o presente e a mudança ser ilusão. Quanto ao espaço? Sendo uno, não dá condições a haver “lugar” e “aqui”. No espaço fragmentado só há “aqui”, ausente o movimento. A revolução tem sentido no paradoxo, forjadas inesperadas dissensões. “Mudam [os tempos e] as guerras”[173]. No século XV, novo sobressalto. Gerador de ódios por contemporâneos, Nicolau de Cusa (1401 – 1464) alarmou muitos, pelo acento na compatibilidade entre extremos. Encarou a conjetura de “opostos”[174], dicotomizado o mundo por valores antagónicos, quando se creia num ponto de vista considerado válido. Nova batalha. Era Napoleónica, em França e na Europa, no ano VIII (ou, no calendário vigente, datado a 9 de novembro de 1799). Contrastaram adesões e oposições a Napoleão, herói e anti-herói, arrebatado o poder no golpe “18 do Brumário”[175]. As mudanças foram inquestionáveis, com a chefia e as saradas guerras. A guerra entre Marina e Celso não foi uma constante, também não persistiu. No foco da maior peleja, a distância a Marina[176] antecedeu outra circunstância: o entendimento de “como [Celso] se vê”[177]. Num “sinal de transição, de deslocamento”[178], veio de Celso a afirmação séria, numa trégua consigo mesmo: “já não habito na distância”[179]. Anteriormente, despedir-se-ia dela, como um Catulo[180], numa linguagem coloquial, sem intensidade e sem profundidade maior… Poderia estar a recuperar o “habitar”, junto dela. Existirem compatibilizados, nas suas oposições, requer o significado: “habitar”. Talvez se encontre algures, na linguagem. Para “morar”, fica bem longínqua a raiz etimológica, no sânscrito - vatami -, cujo termo alemão é wesen. Dir-se-ia que Celso possa já “estar-aí” (da-sein)[181]. No seu lugar - aí -, à fluência não lhe faltará diferença. Como expor uma diferença melhor do que com o ruído feito pelas diferenças da fala e do canto de Celso e Marina? Revejo a aliança, a separação, o que nem quer significar uma divisão de opostos. Há uma distinção nas “vozes”, para um sistema caótico, em várias escalas de linguagens. A organização de mundos No século XXI, em 2023, há ordem para parar e avançar no terreno do ser. “Há mais de dois milénios…”. Heidegger[182] introduziu essa conjetura perdurante[183], nas primeiras palavras de Ser e Tempo. Fora há muito “esquecido” o que surgira em Parménides, uma abstração – Poema – “onde se encontra o ser e o ente”? Ente pode ser objeto, coisa, ser … E o ser é o mais próximo do ser humano, sem que seja “um Deus ou um fundamento do mundo”[184]. Não existe um ente sem um ser. Acresce perguntar: “o que significa pensar?”[185]. Pensa-se em alguém, um ser, enquanto as guerras matam pessoas. Desde que a nossa imaginação pejou o mundo de deuses, entre ninfas, dragões ou quimeras, foi feita a equação, pelo menos: esquecido o humano. Não neutro, mas esclarecido, Heidegger rebelou-se contra ter sido minada essa incógnita do mundo – o ser, o guardião da questão[186]. Colocado o tão saliente à parte (o ser) e juntas as palavras a ideais, “ordenaram-se” melhor as coisas. Nessa incessante transformação, contra as utopias, foram cometidas “supressões” de coisas, acrescentos de quimeras, os “suplementos”, esquecidas possíveis “deformações”[187]. Aguardado o alvorecer da modernidade líquida, após a linha humanista dos anos sessenta do século passado, ainda seria antecipado o outro tempo do ser frágil, das diferenças e vulnerabilidades acrescidas. Vemos superada a razão não linear, o princípio da não-contradição[188], a alinhar o excluído. Arrastamos até mesmo para a paz a “coincidência de opostos”[189]. No reiterado pensamento ímpar de Lucchesi, um visionário de saberes ontológicos, preside o ser humano que é pensado, dito que ser e não ser não sejam iguais. Os seus conhecimentos são buscados entre um que é muitos[190]: ser e não ser e “ser de todo o ser”, na expressão de Giordano Bruno (1548 – 1600). Ruínas e salvação Um genial revolucionário, Giordano Bruno, foi o que retomara o ser, em On the infinite universe and worlds (“Sobre o infinito, o universo e os mundos”). Recordado num post scriptum[191], o opositor, Bruno, foi morto. Para mais escrevera “A ceia das cinzas”[192], em gritante contraste com o fogo da paixão. Deu-se ao desfecho inolvidável, à morte horrenda, após outra intrincada conjetura resistente à “ignorância” por dogmatismo e ceticismo do tempo. Bem além e aquém do “estar aí“, em substancial presença, o que resiste à fixação ao lugar encontra-se na imaginação, em múltiplas superfícies, no não linear, cujas diversas escalas se coloca Marina. Celso vive numa efetiva transição temporal, quando “o agora é um índice [indicador] da eternidade”[193]. Quando ainda se creia na “eternidade do mundo”[194], uma exceção. Enquanto nos insurgimos, Marina poderia “fixá-lo” ao passado em comum[195]. Na “correspondência” truncada, o narrador assumirá a perspetiva de “crer na eternidade do ser. Mundo sem fim e sem Deus. Essa é a ideia que me salva”[196]. Ademais, imaginar a “eternidade” não diz que não se “aclare a contingência” [197], o acaso, por contemplação intuitiva[198] e sensível. No perpétuo salto entre histos, reparo no ocaso do relacionamento, na paragem e esgotamento dum percurso: “[As cartas de Marina, “ibérica prudência”?] Terminam com abraço afetuoso, promessas impagáveis e mil beijos de Catulo. Cartas inúteis e vazias! Abracem do não ser a eternidade!!”[199]. Creio no indecidível. Não cumpriremos todas as “promessas”, as coisas voltarão a ser as mesmas nas guerras e nos amores à beira mar: o “vestido azul”, a “pedra”, os “passeios” e as “bicicletas”[200]. Recordações e ilusões para “todas as cartas em princípio circular”[201]. “Quem sabe se…”[202], se “tudo se passa aquém da superfície”[203]? A verdade - domínio duplicado da aparência - agarra o “desvendamento”[204]. Da substância/essência não temos algo, além da aparência. E ainda que deixássemos há muito de atingir “as coisas em si”, vivemos demasiado no escuro em volta. Quanto muito, realizemos nova viragem às partes, quando “o passado é órfão do presente [índice de eternidade]”[205], no mundo compartimentado. Vivemos num “tempo inabordável”[206]. De forma paradoxal, deixámos o “museu”[207] e as “espécies” à solta, que diminuem com seres impreparados. Do ser e tempo[208] à nova hermenêutica, reatada “presença”, o que “aparece” no “compromisso metafísico” com o ser[209]? Numa filosofia para o século XX, o existencialismo ainda contou para O ser e o nada[210], no que importou o significado, o valor e o propósito da vida. Na época, avançado distanciamento/estranheza[211] face ao “teatro de sentimentos”. Na Europa, tanto “narrativa”, quanto “ficção” deram lugar ao “novo romance”[212], uma mistura de atores sociais e coletivos, de géneros misturados, uma “polifonia”[213]. A psicologia da vontade e a narrativa Na psicologia então emergente, William James[214] discriminara a “vontade de acreditar” do que queremos fazer “desacreditar” - o que seja convencionado para a época ou para a “troca” correspondida de “cartas” a e-mails, o que escape à explicação e/ou à compreensão[215]. Narrativa, na psicologia pós-racionalista, congregou a ideia de que “contadores de histórias” seriam os que estariam incrustados ao amor e ao sofrimento. Como sublinhado, nas teorias semânticas, havia outras “vozes” e “polifonias”, quando um discurso se enuncie. Fora enunciado. Ademais as (re)autorias e sensibilidades eram provenientes doutros domínios de saber, tomadas por empréstimo (nas teorias feministas, na narratologia, nas ciências sociais e humanas…). As temáticas ganharam sentidos segundos, o significado de ridículo e a ironia alcançou outra voz crítica, ainda com o romance de ideias. Com Laurence Stern[216] é possível “justificar” uns “resumos” dum Celso[217]. Os condensados foram ordenados, entre “ideias confusas”[218] dum amor límpido. Num modelo dos mundos emocionais e do “eu em processo”, as “organizações de significado pessoal” (OSP) remeteram, em fim de século, a "metáforas básicas da descrição do real”. Traduziram apreensões dinâmicas para “estrutura da personalidade” e consumaram “significados”, para formas de dar sentido à vida. O modelo OSP, de Vittorio Guidano Vittorio Guidano foi um psicoterapeuta romano, que viu a criatividade como possibilidade de transitarmos duma para outra organização de “significado pessoal”, da falta e perda à reorganização noutra emoção, talvez pelo receio da distanciação. Correu na margem de entendimentos do corpo e da culpa. Concebeu uma epistemologia, com Leslie Greenberg, Humberto Maturana, Michael Mahoney e Óscar Gonçalves. Numa visão emocional integradora, a faceta de experienciar a vida (I, em inglês; o nível de “eu experiencial”) nem se opôs mais a “significar” a experiência (a narrativa da experiência). Pode ser dado o exemplo buscado no que conheci em Guidano e num seu amigo, Leslie Greenberg, de saúde mental. Quando com eles estudei, partiram dde G. H. Mead[219], entre muitos outros. No sul africano Leslie Greenberg[220] senti a primazia conferida a existir, tão visceral, no âmago da experiência imediata, o "eu". Frente a frente ao vivido subjetivo, Vittorio Guidano[221] colocava-se noutro plano de conhecimento: o “mim reflexivo” (me, em inglês). Contrastava na relação à energia de Greenberg, uma “presença” por inteiro, uma conexão no momento, em níveis diversos (físico, emocional, cognitivo e espiritual), ou seja, havia uma consciência da plena experiência corporal e emocional, vontade de escuta ativa, busca de compreensão. Modelos para fazer mundo Na distância cavada, lemos que “a gota do mar é pequena, quando o tempo de ausência seja longo.” A memória nem se esvai na comparação e compreendido desgaste. O “piano – sobrenada”[222] … – voga à tona de água, assim sendo a memória[223], num “abismo líquido”[224]. Poderia ser a voz “atemporal”[225], inesquecível, aquela voz entretanto quebrada de Marina? Tendo lá permanecido uma presença, não se cravou… No incomensurável passar dos anos, quais “cardumes de palavras”[226], arrastaram “o vazio”[227]. A eternidade deixou de ser. Morreu um mundo terreno junto do mar. O eco imaginário de Marina, na ausência quedou-se. Existem as “rochas” [que] continuam imutáveis[228], fustigadas por ventos e marés. Do revolto mar à mata-bioma e às pedras encalhadas, sobressai o abandono, nas “correntes indomáveis”[229]. Celso, continente/recetáculo, sem mãos. Haja o que desapareça e volte com a “correnteza”[230]. Sem alcance do “mundo submarino”[231], as águas não brilham. Somente na “superfície” são “transparentes” [232] águas, para um mundo que foi desarticulado e fragmentado em partes. Como referido, no uno, teríamos um mundo total e eterno. Numa perspetiva particular, um amigo meu acentuou a condição física, metafórica e metafísica (“especulativa”) do ser. Sem ler Marina, António Maurício enfatizou o transitório – o humano para “ondas do mar” (o seu mundo parcial). Na expressão oral, coloquei as suas palavras de permeio, com parênteses retos, para elucidar o refletido do infinito: Em resumo, e metaforicamente, parece-me que [esse processo humano, dinâmico instável] tem semelhanças com o que acontece às ondas do mar[233] (…) configurações/formas locais e transitórias desse mar/suporte e alimento de todas as outras formas/configurações potencialmente possíveis do mesmo. Que podem nascer, crescer, viver/existir, reproduzir-se e morrer/deixar de ser/existir, porque são fenómenos/seres transitórios. (…) Mas não é por isso [por haver formas locais e transitórias de mar], que o mar/vácuo quântico/TAO/[234]o sem nome/... (pressuposto background/suporte/meio/ e fim de tudo o que é possível, e por isso intemporal, Total, global, cognoscível e/ou incognoscível), sem ser… seja redutível a qualquer aspeto antropomórfico[235] .... mas contendo-os... O meu amigo tem uma conceção física e de recipiente – o “vaso vazio”, o inamovível Uno[236]. Nessa substância, Maurício faz conter os mundos parciais contrastantes. Na “leitura desviante”, colocamos “entrelinhas”[237]. A “colocar parêntesis” no que se saiba ou julgue saber, houve um retorno ao mundo, no abalo cultural da consciência. Na aproximação a coisas[238], podemos condensar “cardumes de palavras”[239], no que sobreviveu unido, o par que se afastou: As “cartas deitam iodo [como o mar] e sal… [como lágrimas] [240]… novo sal”[241] Crescem as ondas que me arrastam para dentro [daquele mundo submerso]. Põe-se Celso “a nadar“[242]. [No mar] Haveria “… a correnteza“… e entretanto “as ondas sobem cada vez mais altas… Já não encontro salva-vidas. [Celso dirigindo-se a Marina, pede-lhe uma vez:] Nademos juntos”[243]… No relacionamento, terá havido … um “naufrágio e tempestade”[244]. Até no “perigo de [Celso] afogar-se na praia”[245]. Ergue-se, subleva-se ele, humano, que “não tem guelras nem escamas”[246] … No salva-vidas da terrena praia, onde não “para de chover” … “mal sei nadar em tanto azul… [Celso] Andava a saltar “nas rochas, acima do cinturão das algas”, mas mergulhara no mar, “quando é escassa a correnteza”[247]. “Caminho sobre a chuva, ondas revoltas [no mar], branca espuma”[248] … “nadar [para] tão longe” …[249]. Na deriva, as “leituras desviantes” de uma temática[250], colocam vários caminhos de leitura. Não fosse o vazio deixado de palavras… [Sempre permanecem] “As pedras [que] rugem no bater das ondas”[251] [instáveis]. [Muda o significado de] “Praia - Cadeia alimentar, baleias, pescadores”[252] … “Sinto no meu corpo a maresia [que muda também, após a vazante, de cheiro intenso do mar] e assim transformo o sal em novo sal”[253] [Em casa] O “relógio de areia” de Celso, quando se encontrava com Marina, no passado, “ficava na estante” … [porque o tempo era subjetivo]. “Um belo dia [a ampulheta] quebrou-se” … “Vinte anos” separaram [Celso e Marina] … quantos “grãos” de areia [na ampulheta] são necessário” para tanto tempo passado?[254] “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração”[255], sendo que o sal eliminado, baixe a pressão[256] [arterial] e “transformo o sal em novo sal”[257]. Nova vida. As palavras vão e vêm, na modernidade líquida. A tornarem-se as palavras “úmidas”, é o sinal de sofrimento no “sal” e na “lágrima” salgada. Qual garrafa que se joga ao mar? Flutuaram ambos num domínio intemporal, deram-se a palavras inevitavelmente “fartas de imprecisão, saudosas da beleza”[258]. E que “cartas” se virão a “salvar” do mar do esquecimento, com agrestes “ventos do Atlântico”? Na insana movimentação vital, Celso “decide [a dado momento] atravessar a maresia”[259] e quedou-se o mar de distância entre si e Marina[260], ao primeiro e-mail dela, seguido-das imagens coloridas, palavras dela. Marina aparecer-lhe-ia na imaginação dovbelo solilóquio de Molly Bloom[261], um encantatório eco. É dele o repente, quando não queira voltar ao passado: “Não me afasto deste mundo de areia… Passam navios à distância”[262]. Em terra firme, Celso, não sai de si mesmo. No final do livro, arredio, Celso dará conta do inesquecível mau tempo, em que se sentira “naufrago”, abraçado ao não-lugar[263]: “Passada a tempestade, me afogo nos teus olhos [verdes e do mar]”[264], olhos de luz fina e penetrante. Do repetido reparo no olhar de lince, o que ficamos cientes do passado na marinha de salinas, na praia e noutras paragens? A lembrança foi ter à imagem da “jovem” Lívia, sua prima e amiga de Marina… [Lívia] “deu-se às ondas”[265]. Deixou de ser. Condenado, Marcus, perdeu alguém; Celso perdeu Marina, não fossem as “fugas” intempestivas. Anunciado casamento ou “condenação”, na escuta de Grande Missa em Dó Menor, K 427[266], de Amadeus Mozart (1756 – 1791), o significado diverge, para o cineasta Robert Bresson[267]. A perda não justifica uma causa, que seja culpa de falta de pontualidade dela ou o atraso dele. Preso ao antecipado mito: “Cheguei tarde como o Rei Marcus”[268], já que a bela Isolda amava Tristão e vogariam num barco do amor à beira mar[269]. No enlevo por Isolda, Celso assumia encontrar-se na condição do rei[270]. Outro fora a lição de Orfeu[271], que olhou para trás… “Não se ergueu” (no existir). E como a palavra concretiza o pensamento (quando o alcance), em inumeráveis mundos atingimos a parte num ou noutro fator – o mar subterrâneo, o envelope na palavra, uma sinédoque. A crer na memória “líquida”, mais uma vez, em imaginação de Marina[272], Celso “lembrou-a” de que já teriam pisado as pedras até à onda, ao imenso mar[273] Quando o a sair último apaga a luz Na ausência de fundamentos externos e de princípios internos, temos o reino perdido do ser. No mundo abandonado, aliado no estranhamento, é o esquecimento (“o fundador”) uma implicação do recuo do ser[274]. Como constatado, em Heidegger[275], surgiu o ser, um dos seus dois temas constantes. Como ser nem seja fundamento, nem seja princípio, incorreria na dobra original “ser-ente”[276]. Donde, a possibilidade de “re-dobra” do ser em Marina. Para o incauto efeito, somente desviando-se um autor, poderá recuar o ser, em que as hierarquias da existência passam a ser independentes (ser e ente), deixando de fazer sentido o que veio primeiro. Nenhum deus alguma vez pode unir o disperso, nos tempos que correm. Em Heidegger (1986 [1982]), para quê escrever “Porquê poetas”. Andaria o filósofo nos caminhos da floresta obscura, no que recuaria e o conduziu a Hölderlin (1770 — 1843): “E porquê poetas em tempos atribulados?[277]” Além da destroçada condição de “autor-idade”, o autor deslocou-se à poesia de vestígios inacessíveis. Marco Lucchesi pode ter atendido ao segundo tema de Heidegger, quando foque o eterno, em Parménides[278]. Visado fundamento do enigmático “pensamento”: leu as primeiras descobertas nos fragmentos ou vestígios escritos. De Marina, Lucchesi arrasta já o leitor às primeiras interrogações, como nos ousados fragmentos pré-socráticos incompletos, desbravados e arredios a um ponto, excêntrico a linhagens ou a “influências”. Ocorre pensar noutro ângulo de visão criativa, sem articulação entre o próximo e o longínquo, alcançado um brilho lateral, que perpassa na contemporaneidade. Qual será o derradeiro lugar em que pulse o pensar? – Pergunte-se. Em Poema, de Parménides, fragmento de conceitos acutilantes. Possuímos além da “dobra” constitutiva do ser (nos limites entre ser e ente), a prerrogativa de interrogar, de hesitar, de duvidar e de afirmar. Em que mundos desaparece e reaparece a consciência? Resposta: Nos dias que se sucedem a noites, a alternância revela-se à consciência, no sonho e na realidade percetiva. Da diferença entre mundos, Marina, o que perdura na ausência? Memórias de palavras “recorrentes: o nada, a Morte, abismos e fantasmas”[279]. Perdura o “sonho” no eterno “menino”[280]. Em Marina, o coprotagonista Celso, um retirado fazedor de “não histórias”, afigura-se retirado, o que não significa derrotado. Noutra asserção crítica, quando não se bata em retirada, poderão ser dados saltos na compreensão duma obra de múltiplas leituras. Foi no Prefácio à segunda edição de Crítica da razão pura, que Kant alertou para o pensamento, cujos “saltos temerários” nem seriam escusados. Poder-se-ia ir mais longe, no arriscando, nas nossas frágeis sociedades, a ponto de nem ser dito o que se pense, nem ousar-se o criticar. [1] Lucchesi, Marco. Marina. Santo André (SP): Rua do Sabão, 2023, p. 89. Quanto à “romaria de formigas” (p. 78), a ser desfeita, “vivo em guerra contra os cupins…” (p. 23). “Só as cartas ficaram intactas. Desprezadas até pelos cupins” (p. 24). “Pobres cartas! Ai de nós! Indigestão de todos os cupins” (p. 28). Afinal, outra maçada, será o velho computador perder cartas, “perder tudo” (p. 89). [2] A crença no acesso à profundidade teve os seus dias melhores, quando se acreditou numa via única, uma dimensão da base ao topo, entretanto barrados os códigos e a exatidão, buscada na modernidade. [3] Marina, p. 73. [4] Marina, p. 56: Marina possui uma “beleza transitiva”. Marina, p. 60: “Sou trilho morto, intransitivo [que não chega a ela]. Se não te alcanço não me basto”. Marina, p. 71: o caráter transitivo, sendo o que muda, aproximou-se de “sinal de transição, deslocamento”. [5] Marina, p. 27. [6] Marina, p. 76. [7] Marina, p. 76. [8] Marina, p. 15. [9] Marina, p. 13. [10] Marina, p. 87. [11] Marina, p. 13, p. 17. [12] Marina, p. 67. [13] Marina, p. 85. [14] Marina, p. 85. [15] Marina, p. 91. [16] Marina, p. 55. [17] Marina, p. 87. [18] Marina, p. 54: “Distância na distância da distância. Porque o demónio é filho do silêncio. António Vieira dixit”. O silêncio marca a distância tão grande entre ambos, gerador do mal. Mas Celso foi um menino com “fome da distância” (p. 63). Um dia, deixou de “habitar na distância… distância que se perde” (pp. 97-98). [19] Marina, p. 86. [20] Marina, p. 72. [21] Marina, p. 69. [22] Marina, p. 84. [23] Marina, p. 33. [24] Na alusão do autor, a xilogravura de 1507, de Hans Schäufelein the Elder? Um idoso, “o mais velho” (the elder). Ou “Cristo diante de Anás, do espelho da paixão de Nosso Senhor Jesus Cristo”, também de 1507? [25] Marina, p. 22. Parménides é também referido na p. 35 e na p. 98. [26] Marina, p. 49). Ulisses representa o que enfrentou perigos e riscos do mar, explorando o mundo. Escritores foram “navegadores”, por caminhos sem guia e sem antecipação, como James Joyce (1882 – 1941). [27] Marina, p. 49. [28] Marina, p. 71. Celso efetua ainda um recuo, quando “uma janela abre-se ao vento” e se desfaz o enlevo com Marina. Concretamente, recuo terá o sentido militar, na guerra. [29] Marina, pp. 34-34. [30] O vaso é um recetáculo, um contentor para as coisas sensíveis, no Timeu de Platão, datado de 360 a.C. Identifica a chora, no que acolhe as coisas em devir. [31] Marina, p. 89. [32] Marina, p. 77. Nas folhas ímpares, são dados a ler “resumos”, como o da página 27: “Sobre a morte das cigarras e o motor imóvel. As garras do leão. Livre-arbítrio, borboleta e tempestade. Software e cálculo integral. Termina com um verso de Mallarmé.” Geralmente, os “resumos” são ampliados em textos de duas páginas. [33] Marina, p. 81. [34] Marina, p. 43. [35] Marina, p. 89. [36] Marina, p. 78. [37] Marina, p. 67, post scriptum: “Leitor de pássaros, sou como um áugure romano a decifrar tua mensagem”. Na Roma antiga, desde o século VIII a.C., os sacerdotes tornar-se-iam augures, tirando presságios, partindo dos voos, do canto e das entranhas de pássaros, entre outras aves. [38] Marina, p. 89. [39] Marina, p. 87. [40] Marina, post scriptum, p. 98. [41] Marina, p. 50. Na perspetiva computacional, disse-me um informático, a diferença é nítida entre significado e semântica: “fornece-se uma semântica para um argumento (ou seja lá o que for), quando se fornece um método de traduzir os símbolos, que contém para qualquer coisa que tenha significado: dar uma semântica para uma linguagem pressupõe, ou envolve, uma Teoria do Significado. Contrasta com a sintaxe, que é apenas a gramática formal do sistema, que determina que os símbolos estão corretamente juntos ou não. Pode assim seguir-se uma sintaxe do sistema sem ter a mínima ideia da sua semântica”. [42] Marina, p. 43. [43] Marina, p. 18. Na Ilíada, poema homérico, salienta-se o belo e valente Ájax, com que lutou Heitor, sem vencedor ou vencido. [44] Marina, p. 53. [45] Marina, p. 35. [46] Marina, p. 36. [47] Marina, p. 83. [48] Marina, p. 39. [49] Marina, p. 79. [50] Marina, p. 86. [51] Marina, p. 49. [52] Marina, p. 18. A Guerra Fria, tensão geopolítica, no final da Segunda Guerra Mundial (1945), abrangeu Os Estados Unidos da América e a União das Repúblicas Socialistas Soviéticas (URSS), desde a Presidência de Truman, em 1947, tendo fim na dissolução da URSS. [53] Marina, p. 31. [54] Marina, p. 35. [55] Quando a alegoria apresenta dois significados, literal e figurado, as palavras, cujo significado seja literal, devem dar lugar ao significado alegórico (figurado). [56] Por extensão, ao mundo subaquático, Marina, p. 50: “… o abismo líquido”. Marina, p. 37: “um líquido destino terra adentro. Marina, p. 79: “Presumo que se lembre (ó, líquida memória!) da onda que das pedras nos levou ao mar.” [57] Imagino até mesmo O mundo à minha procura, de Ruben A, um relato autobiográfico em que o escritor dá conta da vida e da escola, que “esquece os livros”. [58] Marina, p. 49. [59] Marina, p.54. [60] Marina, p. 65. [61] Marina, p. 65. [62] Marina, p. 13. [63] Marina, p. 27, p. 29. Na mesma página 29: “de dez mil dias” …, após o “terremoto” - “uma “falha sísmica”. [64] Castro, Ruy. A vida por escrito: ciência e arte da biografia. Lisboa: Tinta da China, 2023., p. 16. A “literatice” passa pela ideia de um biógrafo atravessar a pessoa-personagem, para dela extrair o que não saiba de si mesma nos pormenores, para o efeito de conceção de episódios “inesquecíveis”. [65] Marina, p. 16. [66] Marina, p. 13. [67] Marina, p. 89. [68] Marina, p. 13. [69] Marina, p. 37. [70] O interminável percurso, é destacado na página 93. O texto continua com a presença do tempo, para “Zenão de Eleia: Aquiles corre com a tartaruga”, um paradoxo da verdade de Parménides, numa demonstração “por absurdo”. [71] Marina, p. 16. [72] Marina, p. 54. [73] Durante uma noite, após ter querido escrever insistentemente uma sonata, o compositor italiano Giuseppe Tartini compô-la a dormir e a sonhar. Intitulada O Trilo do Diabo, imaginou que o próprio maligno lhe apareceu em pessoa para tocar violino e o “ajudar”. Ele não era capaz de terminar a obra musical, mas quando acordou conseguiu acabá-la com a única parte da música de que se lembrava. [74] Jung, Carl. (1954 [1951], p. 123) [75] Marina, p. 73. [76] Marina, p. 56. [77] Marina, pp. 55-56: “A jovem [caveira sem carne] cedeu sua beleza ao brinquedo”, tratando-se de morta, que na urna funerária tinha a sua boneca de marfim, segundo Marco Lucchesi, preservada do Tempo dos antoninos, na Roma antiga, pelo autor. Portanto, aquilo, demarca a figura histórica, no achado brinquedo, que a acompanhou na urna. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Crepereia_Tryphaena [78] Marina, p. 56. O “espelho inverso”, do aveso, passa o par a dois contrários ou simetricamente opostos. [79] Marina, p. 69. Quem diga a transformação dela alude à sua representação no quadro de outra. [80] Um poço é um recetáculo, a chora, em Platão. Um continente retém um conteúdo, as ideias sensíveis. [81] Marina, p. 50. [82] Marina, p. 96. Nessa página, é salientada a comunicação, quando gatos ronronam e cães latem. [83] Reis, Carlos, & Lopes, Ana Cristina M. Dicionário da teoria da narrativa. Coimbra: Almedina, 1987, pp. 152-155. [84] Idem, pp. 152-153. [85] Marina, p. 86. [86] Marina, p. 91. [87] Marina, p. 86. [88] Marina, p. 63. [89] Marina, p. 95. [90] Marina, p. 54. [91] Marina, p. 73. [92] Marina, p. 96. [93] Marina, post scriptum, p.97. [94] Reis, Carlos & Lopes, Ana Cristina M. Dicionário da teoria da narrativa. Coimbra: Almedina, 1987, p. 154. [95] Marina, p. 91. [96] Strauss, Anselm, & Corbin, Juliet. Basics for qualitative research: Grounded theory procedures and techniques. Newbury Park, CA: Sage, 1990, p. 96. [97] Marina, p. 95. Numa intercalação da história de Proteu com o mito de Orfeu, essa invenção do poeta romano Virgílio (70 a.C. — 19 a. C.), encontra-se nos versos de número 453 a 527 do Livro IV, das Geórgicas. [98] Marina, pp. 71-72. Vale ouvir a rádio Orfeu … Ouço distante a voz de Orfeu. [99] Marina, p. 80, p. 86. [100] Marina, pp. 79-80. [101] Marina, p. 80. [102] Marina, p. 49. [103] Marina, p. 91. [104] Marina, p. 91. [105] Marina, p. 49. [106] Neymeyer, Robert A. & Mahoney, Michael. Construtivismo em psicoterapia. Tradução de Mônica Giglio Armando e Fábio Appolinário. Porto Alegre, Rio Grande do Sul: Artes Médicas, 1997, p. 173. [107] Quem diga texto, poderia referir-se a trabalhos com que um texto se cruza, num filme, romance ou peça de teatro. [108] Forster, Eduard Morgan. Aspects of the novel. New York, NY: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1927. O “enredo” (plot) distingue-se da “história” (story), na medida em que o enredo ordena os acontecimentos de forma temporal e de forma causal, mas a “história” limita-se a ordená-los no tempo. [109] Scholes, Robert, & Kellogg, Robert. The nature of narrative. New York, NY: Oxford University Press, 1966, p. 207, pp. 238-239. [110] Angus, Lynne; Lewin, Jennifer; Boritz, Tali; Bryntwick, Emily; Carpenter, Naomi; Watson-Gaze, James, & Greenberg, Leslie. Narrative Processes Coding System: A Dialectical Constructivist Approach to Assessing Client Change Processes in Emotion-Focused Therapy of Depression. Research in Psychotherapy: Psychopathology, Process and Outcome 2012, 15(2), 54–61. DOI: 10.7411/RP.2012.006 [111] Marina, p. 23. [112] Marina, pp. 79-80. [113] Marina, p 83. [114] Marina, p. 94. [115] Marina, p. 71. [116] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76. [117] Marina, p. 23. [118] No risco de morte no mar bravo, noutro lugar: “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração” (Lucchesi, 2023, p. 71). [119] Marina, p. 23. [120] Marina, p. 23. [121] Marina, p. 80. A expressão é atribuída pelo autor a um livre pensador, Lucilio Vanini (1585 – 1619), que se autodenominou outro, nas obras publicadas como Giulio Cesare Vanini. [122] Marina, p. 83. [123] Marina, p. 93. [124] Marina, p. 93. [125] Marina, p. 14, p. 79. As baleias primam nos seus “afetos radicais” (p. 79). [126] Marina, p. 93. [127] Marina, p. 93. [128] Marina, p. 93. [129] Marina, p. 95. [130] Marina, post scriptum, p. 99. [131] Marina, pp. 85-86. [132] Strauss, Anselm. Qualitative analysis for social scientists. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press, 1987, p. 32. [133] Marina, p. 91: “Antes do amanhecer, sacudo meus ossos na areia. O mundo frio no vapor das ondas [do mar], enquanto o sol desponta, bem depois, nas rochas que me vedam o horizonte [limite]. Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado. Não sei até que ponto lembro tua voz. Tudo que diz e deixa de dizer [adiante, num eco repetido]. O modo, sobretudo a transparência da voz. Como o menino e o pássaro de Portinari. Te vejo, assim, ferida, a proteger-te. Promessa de calor. Será difícil atravessar a noite”. [134] Marina, pp. 13-14. [135] Marina, p. 54. [136] Marina, p. 14. [137] Marina, p. 13. [138] Marina, p. 22. [139] A noção de “livre arbítrio contracausal” indica a decisão livre, não determinada por uma causa, um motor. [140] No cálculo integral, pensa-se na heurística, de Arquimedes (287 – 212 a.C.) , com a finalidade inicial de calcular áreas e volumes e seguir a pista e gravar o movimento dos corpos celestes, do sol, da lua e dos planetas, no que se partiu da aritmética e da geometria. [141] Concausa introduz a causa, que coexiste com outra causa, cujo efeito seja conjugado. [142] Marina, p. 27. [143] Marina, p. 27. [144] Marina, p. 13. A brevidade contrasta como o longo tempo que passou, após o encontro prolongado. [145] Marina, p. 43. [146] Marina, p. 69: “Teus olhos sabem narrativas”. [147] Marina, p. 87. [148] Marina, p. 91. [149] Marina, p. 91. [150] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, (1970 [1947]), p. 65. [151] Marina, p. 75. [152] “O acaso dá-nos os pensamentos, o acaso retira-no-los”. Esse é um pensamento de Blaise Pascal (1623 – 1662). [153] Bakhtin, Mikhail M. Speech genres and other late essays. Austin, Texas: University of Texas Press, 1986. Partindo de “géneros de fala”, certas vozes farão coisas diferentes. A noção de “voz” tornou-se um conceito adequado e útil para a caracterização do narrador num texto: “quem ‘fala’”. “Quem é ‘ouvido’”, “quem expressou algo” … A ser “dada uma voz”, a “voz”, conduziu à critica de uma só voz, com Bakhtin. Na conexão de “voz”, com as ciências sociais, avançamos entre “múltiplas vozes”. [154] Marina, p. 13. [155] A “intencionalidade” em Edmund Husserl (1859 – 1938) e) colocou-se em “Meditações cartesianas”, para a forma basilar da consciência e dos processos psíquicos: “consciência de alguma coisa”. Donde, a proximidade das coisas. [156] Lévêque, Jean. ABCedário da filosofia. Lisboa: Reborn e Publico, 2001, p. 13. [157] O mundo e a consciência veem em conjunto, dum único golpe: se o mundo é exterior/interior à consciência, o que escape é o ribombar de “tempestade”, o espanto perante uma explosão, o ribombar do trovão. [158] Marina, p. 75. [159] Marina, p. 91. [160] A ser retomado o sentido do ser (do ser em si mesmo, do ser do “homem” e do ser do pensamento), com Martin Heidegger (1889 – 1976), a “metafísica” ganhou terreno, na tradição filosófica. Ficou a crítica ao que tenha sido “esquecido” - o ser, com frequência, entre Platão (428/427 – 348/347 a.C.) e Nietzsche (1844 – 1900). [161] Na etimologia de “profundidade”, “pro” indica uma direção a, e “fundus” é o esvaziamento, por extensão de fundo. [162] Na especificidade, “coisa” denota o objeto natural. Acresce o tratamento dado ao objeto ou ao termo natural-artificial, ao real-irreal, ao mental-físico. Na filosofia, “coisa” incorre numa aparição, vaga presença, quando faltem as palavras, por incerteza na “errância”, falhado o alvo … Uma tempestade abrupta, uma explosão. Coisa chega a ser conhecimento, imaginação, vontade... [163] Marina, p. 81. [164] Num referencial da personalidade do adulto, adiante aludido, a psicologia pós-racionalista enquadra um modelo da realidade humana, que conjuga a experiência e o significado da experiência (“eu-mim reflexivo”). À superfície emocional da infância, estudada em John Bowlby, o psiquiatra Vittorio Guidano, aliou a “organização do significado pessoal” (OSP). [165] Uma assíntota, na geometria, para uma curva plana, é uma linha que explora uma distância infinita em relação a um ponto (P), quando esse ponto se distancia ao infinito, sem jamais encontrar a linha. [166] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76. [167] Marina, p. 91. [168] Galindo, Caetano W. Sim, eu digo sim: Uma visita guiada ao Ulysses de James Joyce. São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 2016, pp. 1104-1106. [169] Marina, p. 43. [170] Parménides. Fragments du poème de Parménides. Paris: PUF, 1996. Na primeira parte do poema, foi concebido um saber puro, a “verdade”, que afeta a via dos jogos de aparência das coisas, vindo a duplicar as aparências, no “desvendamento” (a-letheia, no grego clássico). O Uno, em Parménides, deixou-nos a mensagem fragmentada, na “revelação”, a “abertura”, a verdade escrita, no poema Sobre a natureza. Tanto as diversidades do mundo exterior, quanto as “opiniões dos mortais” (referidas num décimo da segunda parte da obra – o mundo da aparência), foram distanciadas da contemplação. Parménides inspirou a noção de Platão, para a dialética (partindo de duas ideias opostas, gerada uma síntese). [171] Platón. Parménides. Tradução de Guillermo R. de Echandía. Madrid: Alianza, 1987, pp. 55-56. [172] Na circunstância, as tensões antagónicas, entre a unidade e a diversidade, haviam sido protagonizadas por Parménides e Heráclito (cerca de 500 – 450 a.C.). Forçada a ultrapassagem da disputa inicial? [173] Marina, p. 43. [174] Nicolau de Cusa manifestou a sua forma de pensar num mundo em transição, tendo defendido a necessidade de contingência (coincidentia oppositorum), por parte da natureza e aderiu à contemplação intuitiva, em que o conhecimento fosse a unidade dos contrários (no livro Docta ignorantia, “Sobre a ignorância aprendida/sobre a ignorância científica”). [175] Marina, p. 35. [176] Marina, p. 31. [177] Marina, pp. 27-36. Na página 27, assumido ter-se tornado “perigosos”, na página 35, Celso diz ter medo de si mesmo. [178] Marina, p. 71. [179] Marina, post scriptum, p. 97. [180] Marina, p. 87: “[As cartas] Terminam com abraço afetuoso, promessas impagáveis e mil beijos de Catulo”. Catulo foi um poeta romano (87/84 a.C. – 57/54 a.C.), entre outros “modernos”, criticados por Marco Cícero, um contemporâneo, escritor e autor de cartas, mas que mudou a literatura europeia, com impacto no século XVIII. [181] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, 1970 [1947]. Na parte final de Carta sobre humanismo, Heidegger esclareceu: “não eis-me aqui! mas sim, se posso expressar-me num francês obviamente impossível, ‘être le là’ e o ‘aí’ é precisamente a-letheia. Como esquecer que da-sein representa o “estar aí”, o “habitar”? [182] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980. [183] Uma ontologia dedicada ao ser, existência e realidade. [184] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, 1970, p. 77. [185] Heidegger, Martin. Que veut dire penser? In Essais et conferences. Paris: Gallimard, 1958. [186] O ser foi abandonado, quando se colocou adiante o ousia. No saber dos ousiai, enfatizadas substâncias. [187] Goodman, Nelson. Ways of world making. Indianapolis, Indiana: Hackett, 1985, pp. 7-17. [188] Marina, p. 93. Na lógica clássica, uma proposição não pode ser, em simultâneo, “verdadeira” e “falsa” (princípio da não contradição). Uma proposição é falsa ou é verdadeira (princípio do terceiro excluído). [189] Marina, p. 89. Em De docta ignorantia, de 1449, Nicolau de Cusa criou três momentos do “espírito” no itinerário, uma hermenêutica, ora voltado para o “exterior”, ora para o “interior”. Importa para a coincidência de sorte, em não serem anulados pontos de vista diferentes (opostos), do ser humano ao infinito. [190] Marina, p. 89. [191] Marina, post scriptum, p. 62. [192] Marina, p. 89. [193] Marina, p. 73. [194] Marina, p. 35. [195] Marina, p. 35. [196] Marina, p. 93. “Salva-nos” pensar que a unidade primeira não torne a escamotear o ser, frente ao ente, em Deus. A base da metafísica, ciência do ser, foi por muitos anos o debate de “substâncias”, para o que se mantenha por baixo, o “elemento” permanente da coisa. Embora o ser tenha múltiplas aceções, formulam-se todas para um princípio (arché) único, material e definido. Na “correspondência”, o ser não pretende servir a ideia de “ser para Deus”, de ser a pessoa concreta, o que se mantém (ousia, “substância”, “no bem fundo”). [197] Marina, p. 96. [198] Como Nicolau de Cusa, que viu nesse acaso o conhecimento de Deus. [199] Marina, p. 87. [200] Marina, p. 93. [201] Marina, p. 98. [202] Marina, p. 17. [203] Marina, p. 18. [204] O “desvendamento” - aletheia, no remoto Poema de Parménides, um saber do Uno, entretanto desfeito,encontra-se antes de recolocada a ordem do vivido, ou seja, “todas as formas de presença afetivas e intelectuais”, em Jean Lévèque. Lévèque, Jean. ABCedário da filosofia. Lisboa: Reborn e Público, p. 114. [205] Marina, p. 73. [206] Marina, p. 95. [207] Marina, p. 73. [208] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980. [209] Marina, p. 22. [210] Marina, p. 93. “Não ser” tem no francês a palavra “néant”. E “nada” encontra-se em mè eon (“o não-ente”), em grego. Nem sendo a chora, o “nada”, o não-ente, nem chega a ser privação do ser, porque o “lugar” não tem qualquer objeto. O vazio de um contentor – o “vaso” - é diferente: possui forma, é chora. [211] Marina, p. 54: “Distância na distância da distância. Porque o demónio é filho do silêncio. António Vieira dixit”. O silêncio marca a distância tão grande entre ambos, gerador do mal. Mas Celso foi um menino com “fome da distância” (p. 63). Um dia, deixou de “habitar na distância… distância que se perde” (pp. 97-98). [212] Kundera, Milan. 1988. A arte do romance. Lisboa: Dom Quixote, 1988. Nessa obra, o “romance” é de ideias, a partir de Cervantes (1547 – 1616), por longo tempo “aguardada” a inspiração de Laurence Sterne (1713 – 1768), em D. Quixote. Ao romance de ideias foi dada outra linhagem, na marcação francesa: François Rabelais (1494 — 1553) e Denis Diderot (1713 — 1784), quando alcançaram liberdade crítica e ironia revolucionária, no renascimento e no século XVIII. O multifacetado Rabelais cruzou até as facetas na palavra, ora erudita, ora aventureira, percorrendo o lado festivo e o lado religioso e solene. [213] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76: “São minhas essas vozes: que me indagam, enlaçam, apertam, comprimem. Polifonia da gente que me habita. Mas todos querem, buscam, sonham com você”. [214] James, William. The will to believe and other essays in popular philosophy. New York, NY: Longmans, 1897. [215] Marina, p. 49. Para Carl Gustav Jung (1875 - 1961), a “humanidade” dividiu-se em duas partes: nos que “nadariam”, com James Joyce, no Ulisses, havendo quem se “afogasse” (numa autoridade, num qualquer saber dogmático). No Ulisses, é o monólogo de Molly Bloom condutor a um “sim”. [216] A obra de Lucchesi remete a Viktor Shklovsky. um crítico literário russo, em paralelo a Laurence Stern, autor de dissonantes observações, no que este último escreveu “A vida e as opiniões do cavalheiro Tristram Shandy”, um novo Quixote.” [217] Marina, p. 17: “Cada qual começa com um resumo”. [218] Marina, pp. 29-30. [219] Mead, George Herbert. Works of George Herbert Mead. Vol. 1 Mind, self and society from the standpoint of a social behaviourist. Chicago, Illinois: University of Chicago Press, 1967. A explicação das diferenças entre si e Greenberg, foi esclarecida por Guidano, que utilizou os termos de George Herbert Mead – I (“eu”) e me (“mim”), frente a Greenberg. Mead (1863 — 1931) concebeu o self social (Mead, 1913), no sentido de sermos a única espécie que usa a linguagem, aquisição a partir da qual planeamos, pensamos e comunicamos a experiência. A vida de uma pessoa não seria um atributo individual e privado em Mead, cuja narrativa seja uma autoexpressão, envolvendo o controlo da informação do self. [220] Geller, Shari M. & Greenberg, Leslie S. (2012). Therapeutic presence: A mindful approach to effective therapy. American Psychology Association. https://doi.org/10.1037/13485-000 [221] Guidano, Vittorio. The self in process: Towards a post-racionalist therapy. New York, NY: Guilford, 1991. [222] O que seja acima do nada, sobrenada num “lugar” das coisas sensíveis, que soam e ressoam. [223] Marina, p. 43. [224] Marina, p. 50. [225] Marina, p. 49. “Persegue os temporais”, os maus tempos de vendavais no passado-presente-futuro. [226] Marina, p. 18. [227] Marina, p. 49. [228] Marina, p. 73. [229] Marina, p. 73. [230] Marina, p. 18. [231] Marina, p. 49. [232] Marina, p. 73. [233] Tanto “mar” quanto o cérebro são “suportes físicos” e “alimentos”. A imensidão das “ondas do mar” e da mente em movimento configuram um fluxo movediço e inatingível, em que o ser é originariamente “bem-fundo”, a “substância” (no latim, ousia), para o que sejam variações e transformações das coisas. [234] Lao Tzu. Tao Te Ching. Capítulo 4, n.d. http://pt.wikisource.org/wiki/Tao_Te_Ching/IV. No mundo parcial ancestral chinês, pensar é agir. Reiterada a filosofia no T’ai Chi, a conexão ocorrida no Universo propicia a combinação de mente (li) e matéria (chi), “realidade última”, numa acomodação da unidade do Tao, à semelhança do “ancestral das dez-mil-coisas”: O Tao é um vaso vazio // Cujo uso nunca transborda. // Abismo! // Parece o ancestral das dez-mil-coisas! // Abranda o cume; Desfaz o emaranhado; Modera o brilho; Une o pó. // Profundo! // Parece existir algo! // Eu não sei de quem o Tao é filho. // Parece ser o anterior ao Ancestral. [235] Antropomorfismo para uma forma de pensamento em que elementos da natureza ou figuras de deuses alcançam características humanas. [236] O princípio da identidade, em Parménides, assumiu que todo o objeto é idêntico a si próprio. [237] Marina, p. 18. [238] Sartre, Jean-Paul. Une idée fondamentale de la phénoménologie de Husserl, l’intentionalité. La Nouvelle Revue Française, 1939, 304(1), 129-132. Na medida em que a consciência traduz uma aproximação às coisas, poderá “ser algo que não ela própria”. [239] Marina, p. 18. [240] Marina, p. 18. [241] Marina, p. 37. [242] Marina, p. 18 [243] Marina, p. 18. [244] Marina, p. 21. [245] Marina, p. 23. [246] Marina, p. 23. [247] Marina, p. 23. [248] Marina, p. 26. [249] Marina, p. 28. [250] Marina, p. 28. [251] Marina, p. 28. [252] Marina, p. 29. [253] Marina, p. 37. [254] Marina, p. 42. [255] Marina, p. 71. [256] Marina, p. 37. [257] Marina, p. 37. [258] Marina, p. 49. [259] Marina, p. 16. [260] Marina, pp. 16-18. [261] Marina, p. 49. Na obra publicada em 1922, Molly Bloom, cujo nome verdadeiro era Marion, é a personagem de Ulisses, de James Joyce, uma cantora de ópera, reconhecida em Dublin, na Irlanda. No monólogo, é colocado um “fluxo de consciência”, sem parágrafos e sem pontuação de vírgulas e travessões. [262] Marina, p. 55. [263] Marina, p. 55. [264] Marina, p. 95. [265] Marina, p. 61. [266] Marina, p. 95. [267] Casar não foi contemplado por Mozart, tendo vivido poucos mais anos que Jesus. Bresson utilizou a música de Mozart, em 1956, no filme “Um condenado à morte escapou”, passado durante a Segunda Guerra Mundial (1939 a 1945), nomeadamente no Kyrie, de Mozart (caso vocativo da palavra grega kyrios, para “senhor”). No Antigo Testamento, utilizou-se Kyrie na mais antiga tradução grega (Septuaginta), para traduzir a palavra hebraica Yahweh. No Novo Testamento, Kyrie foi o título dado a Cristo, como em Filipenses 2:11. [268] Marina, p. 86. [269] Marina, p. 86. [270] Marina, p. 79. [271] Marina, p. 95. [272] Marina, p. 79. [273] Marina, p. 79. [274] Marina, p. 55: “Ao não lugar me abraço como um náufrago”. No recuo do ser, não será “dispensado” o ser, no que me recorda o protagonista e narrador de Marina, encontrado num não lugar, sob um batimento da “pressão”. [275] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980, pp. 88-89. [276] A dobra é franzida. “Eu-ente”, um depósito material insolúvel, na dobra existe o “sedimento”, em Ensaios e conferências, de Heidegger. [277] No Romantismo, após o Século das Luzes (século XVIII), Hölderlin viveria já ao “cair da noite”. Teriam deixado o mundo três deuses “fraternos” – “Héracles, Dionísio e Cristo”. Acresce dizer, sem romantismo, que alcançada a “noite”, perdermos as referências-guias, as linhagens e ficamos sós. Deixa-se de referir a autoridade (“quem sabe”) e configura-se um destino nem certo, nem seguro. Na incerteza da errância, falharia o alvo que seja excessivamente arriscado. [278] Marina, p. 22, p. 35 e p. 98. [279] Marina, p. 76. [280] Marina, p. 78.